Skip to main content

Full text of "The Herkomers"

See other formats


•ID 

•s 

:m 
o 

'CM 

•«r 

;O 

-CD 


THE:     HERKOM  !.•  R! 


3.  <L  Saul  Collection 
of 

•nineteenth  Century 
i£n0ltsb  literature 


fcurcbaseo  in  part 
tbrougb  a  contribution  to  tbe 
Xibrarp  jfunos  maoe  bs  tbe 
Department   of  Englisb  tn 
College. 


1'ORTKAIT   OF    MY    FATHER. 

(Fnim  my  Oil  Pictore.) 


THE   HERKOMERS 


BY 


SIR    HUBERT   VON    HERKOMER 

»i 

C.V.O.,  R.A.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  &c. 

AUTHOR  OF 

•ETCHING  AND  MEZZOTINT  ENGRAVING,'  'MY  SCHOOL  AND  MY  GOSPEL,' 
AND  'A  CERTAIN  PHASE  OF  LITHOGRAPHY' 


MACMILLAN    AND   CO.,  LIMITED 
ST.    MARTIN'S   STREET,    LONDON 

1910 


H 


cv. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER.  PAGE. 

I.  My  FATHER'S  APPRENTICESHIP  AND  MASTERSHIP       ...  7 

II.  SETTLEMENT  OF  THE   YOUNG  MASTER  IN  HIS  NATIVE 

VILLAGE:  His  EMIGRATION  TO  AMERICA            ...  13 

III.  SOJOURN  IN  AMERICA,  1851  TO  1857 17 

IV.  FIRST  YEARS  IN  ENGLAND:  FROM  1857           22 

V.     EARLY  YEARS  IN  ENGLAND  (continued)           28 

VI.     EARLY  YEARS  IN  ENGLAND  (continued)          33 

VII.     EARLY  YEARS  IN  ENGLAND  (continued)           37 

VIII.     JOURNEY  TO  MUNICH,  1865        42 

IX.     MUNICH,  1865      48 

X.     SOUTHAMPTON  AGAIN — LONDON 52 

XI.  SCIENCE  AND  ART  SCHOOLS,  SOUTH  KENSINGTON       ...  55 

XII.    MY  FIRST  SKETCHING  CAMPAIGN  (1868)         62 

XIII.  SETTLING  IN  LONDON.    "THE  GRAPHIC"       74 

XIV.  BAVARIA,  ROMANTIC  AND  PAINTABLE 88 

XV.     SECOND  VISIT  TO  BAVARIA        96 

XVI.    ENGLAND  AT  CLOSER  QUARTERS           101 

XVII.     "THE  LAST  MUSTER" 107 

XVIII.    DEATH  OF  MY  MOTHER 116 

XIX.  MUTTERTURM,  LANDSBERG.    CAMPING  IN  NORTH  WALES. 

PORTRAITURE 122 

XX.    DEATH  OF  MY  WIFE       131 

XXI.  THE  HERKOMER  SCHOOL.   PORTRAIT  OF  Miss  KATHERINE 
GRANT   ("  LADY   IN    WHITE  ").     MY    MARRIAGE 

WITH  Miss  GRIFFITHS         133 

XXII.    DEATH  OF  MY  WIFE,  LULU       140 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PORTRAIT  OF  MY  FATHER  (from  my  Oil  Picture)...         ...         ...        Frontispiece. 

PORTRAIT  or   MYSELF   AT   ONE  YEAR  OLD  (from  a  Drawing  by  page. 

my  Father)        facing     14 

PORTRAIT  OF  MYSELF  AT  THREE  AND  A  HALF  YEARS  OLD  (from 

a  Daguerrotype)            ...         ...         ...         ...         ...         ...  „         18 

PORTRAIT  OF  MY  MOTHER  (from  my  Water-colour  Drawing)    ...  „         20 

DRAWING  FROM  NATURE  AT  THE  AGE  OF  FOURTEEN         ...          ...  „         30 

MY  FIRST  Two  DRAWINGS  ON   WOOD   (accepted  by  the  Brothers 

Dalziel,  1868) „         36 

STUDY  FOR  THE  FIRST  DRAWING  ACCEPTED  BY  MR.  W.  L.  THOMAS 

FOR  "THE  GRAPHIC,"  1870 „         44 

SKETCH     OF     GUARD-ROOM     AT    ALDERSHOT    (drawn    for    "  The 

Graphic,"  1870)            „         50 

STUDY    FOR   THE   FIRST  DRAWING   OF    THE    CHELSEA    PENSIONERS 

("The  Graphic,"  1870)           „         56 

"  GOSSIPS  "  (Water-colour  Drawing  painted  on  the  first  visit  to 

Garmisch,  1871)            „         62 

"  AFTER  THE  TOIL  OF  THE  DAY  "  (my  first  Oil  Picture,  Painted 

in  Garmisch,  1872)      „         68 

"'DERBITTGANG':  PEASANTS  PRAYING  FOR  A  SUCCESSFUL  HARVEST" 

(Water-colour  Drawing,  Painted  in  Ramsau,  1874)            ...  „         72 
PORTRAIT  OK  MYSELF,  WITH  MY  Two  ELDEST  CHILDREN  (from  an 

Etching,  1879)             „        76 

CARTOON  WHICH  APPEARED  IN  "  PUNCH  "  IN  1875            ...         ...  „         82 

(Reproduced  by  the  special  permission  of  the  Proprietors  of  "Punch."; 

PORTRAIT  OF  LORD  TENNYSON  (Chalk  Drawing,  1879)    ...         ...  „         86 

"  GOD'S  SHRINE  "  (Oil  Painting,  1879-80)             „         90 

"  A  SPINNING  PARTY  IN  THE  BAVARIAN  ALPS  "  (Drawn  Facsimile 

on  the  block  for  "The  Illustrated  London  News,"  1878)...  „         94 

(Reproduced  by  the  special  permission  of  the  Proprietors  of  "The  Illustrated 
London  News.") 

"NATURAL  ENEMIES"  (Oil  Painting,  1882)          „         98 

"OiiR  VILLAGE"  (Oil  Painting,  1889)      „       104 

"THE  LAST  MUSTER"  (Oil  Painting,  1875)         „       108 

CARTOON  WHICH  APPEARED  IN  "PUNCH"  IN  1878            „       112 

(Eeproduced  by  the  special  permission  of  the  Proprietors  of  "Punch.") 

"HOMEWARD"  (Oil  Painting,  1881)          ...  „       116 

MY  IMPROVISED  STUDIO  IN  RAMSAU             ...  „       120 

"  MUTTERTURM,"  WITH  LATER  IMPROVEMENTS  (from  a  Drawing)...  „       122 

PORTRAIT  OF  ARCHIBALD  FORBES  (Oil  Painting,  1881)    ...         ...  „       128 

PORTRAIT  OF  Miss  KATHERINE  GRANT  (Oil  Painting,  1885)      ...  „       132 

"  FOUND  "  (Oil  Painting,  1884)      „       134 

PORTRAIT  OF  MY  WIFE,  LULU  (Pencil  Drawing,  1885) „       140 


Preface. 

A  NARRATIVE  so  largely  autobiographical  as  this  "  Record  of  the 
Family  Herkomer "  cannot  escape  a  note  of  egotism ;  a  note  the 
more  pronounced  in  these  pages  by  the  rather  unusual  course  I  have 
followed  of  putting  myself  under  the  microscope  for  temperamental 
analysis.  Given  to  the  introspective  habit  —  natural  in  the  first 
instance,  as  well  as  early  encouraged  by  my  father — it  could  hardly 
be  otherwise  than  that  I  should  succumb  to  the  temptation  of  self- 
dissection  in  this  story.  It  remains  for  the  reader  to  say  whether  I 
have  passed  the  border-line  of  good  taste. 

It  would  be  affectation  on  my  part  to  pretend  that  I  have  not 
been  successful  in  life.  But  in  this  record  I  wish  to  bring  out  into 
strongest  relief  the  moral  and  psychological  assistance  I  have  received 
from  my  father,  to  whom  I  owe  such  success  as  much  as  to  innate 
idiosyncrasy.  He  recognised  the  flaws  in  my  character,  and  made 
them  as  non-active  as  possible,  whilst  he  encouraged  and  fostered  the 
proclivities  likely  to  lead  me  to  the  desired  goal — and  this  with  a 
wisdom  that  was  as  logical  as  it  has  proved  to  be  far-reacliing. 

I  make  no  apology,  therefore,  for  being  obsessed  by  this  love  for 
my  father,  and  if  I  have  in  any  way  given  an  adequate  portrait  of 
this  unique  man,  I  shall  feel  that  a  filial  duty  has  been  performed. 


THE   HERKOMERS. 


Chapter  I. 

MY  FATHER'S  APPRENTICESHIP  AND  MASTERSHIP. 

\VfHEN  my  father  was  a  lad,  the  mediaeval  custom  of  appren- 
ticeship to  the  various  trade-guilds  was  still  in  vogue  in 
Bavaria,  and  he  was  put  to  the  trade  of  joiner  ("Tischler")  in 
the  regular  way,  although  in  his  case  without  premium,  which 
unfortunately  gave  him  an  inferior  position  in  the  house  of  his 
master. 

The  distance  from  our  native  village,  Waal,  to  Munich  is  a 
little  over  forty  miles,  a  twenty  hours'  journey  on  foot,  with  rests. 
Walking  was  the  usual  form  of  locomotion ;  and  to  this  day,  in 
the  south  of  Germany,  distances  are  measured  by  "  hours,"  an  hour 
being  equivalent  to  about  three  English  miles.  Such  measurement 
is  still  to  be  seen  on  many  a  milestone. 

As  my  grandfather  had  also  been  apprenticed  in  Munich,  he 
was  acquainted  with  a  modest  hostelry,  where  father  and  son, 
foot-sore  and  hungry,  could  rest  for  the  night.  The  next  morning, 
my  grandfather  presented  the  boy  to  his  master,  where  he  left  him 
with  the  words  "  Sei  ehrlich  und  fleissig  " — be  honest  and  industrious. 

Let  me  first  give  some  details  of  that  interesting  man,  my 
grandfather,  since  I  take  him  as  my  starting  point.  Further  back 
in  the  family  history,  I  have  but  the  scant  recollections  my  father 
still  retained  of  his  childhood.  He  remembered  vividly,  however, 
the  misery  he  felt  when,  as  a  boy,  he  had  to  visit  his  grandparents, 
and  was  made  to  pray  the  livelong  day ;  for  these  poor  old  people 
were  still  direct  sufferers  from  the  Thirty  Years'  War — that  terrible 
page  in  Germany's  history — and  lived  in  perpetual  fear. 

My  grandfather  was  by  trade  a  plasterer  ("  Maurer  "),  by  nature 
an  inventor  of  high  order.  His  chances  for  the  exercise  of  this 

7 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

great  gift  were  small  indeed;  and  when  he  left  his  trade  to  take 
charge  of  his  little  patrimony  after  the  death  of  his  father,  his 
chances  were  smaller  still.  It  was  only  in  making  and  devising 
locks  to  cupboards  and  gates,  which  no  one  unacquainted  with  the 
secret  could  open,  that  he  was  able  in  any  way  to  exercise  his 
inventive  talent. 

I  should  explain  that  his  mother  had  the  right  to  keep  back 
one  son  from  military  service,  and  she  chose  him  in  preference  to 
any  one  of  her  other  sons,  as  they  were  all  drunkards  and  gamblers. 
The  horror  with  which  those  vices  filled  my  grandfather  was  duly 
impressed  on  my  father,  who  in  his  turn  never  touched  a  card,  and 
held  drunkenness  as  a  deadly  sin. 

When  my  grandfather  was  about  ten  years  old,  he  was  made  to 
tend  horses  through  the  night,  in  the  open.  Every  now  and  again 
the  horses  would  give  a  peculiar  neigh,  which  meant  that  their 
nostrils  had  caught  a  stench  that  comes  only  from  dead  bodies. 
And  there  they  were :  human  beings  dangling  from  gibbets,  on  this 
side  and  on  that.  That  is  a  grim  picture ;  but  fear  was  not  in  the 
boy.  Yet  these  ghastly  companions  through  the  night  made  him 
think;  it  was  wonderment  rather  than  fear  that  passed  through  his 
mind  as  he  reflected  on  the  scene.  Whilst  gazing  at  the  stars  in  the 
clear  night  he  learnt — untaught — to  tell  the  hour  by  their  changes 
of  position  in  the  sky. 

This  boy's  inventive  genius  was  first  shown  in  a  contrivance  he 
made  for  shooting  down  the  horses'  food  from  the  loft  to  the  manger 
below — an  arrangement  in  universal  use  now.  Later  on,  when  he 
was  apprenticed  to  his  trade,  he  was  once  sent  by  his  master  with 
a  message  to  a  silversmith.  Whilst  the  latter  absented  himself  on 
the  business  of  the  message,  the  boy  was  left  alone,  when  his 
mechanical  mind  became  interested  in  a  chain  that  was  in  process 
of  making.  Without  more  ado  he  began  working  at  it,  and  by  the 
time  the  silversmith  returned  he  had  added  an  inch  to  that  chain,  of 
a  workmanship  equal  to  that  of  the  master. 

My  grandfather  was  nearly  thirty  years  old  when  he  learned  to 

8 


MY  FATHER'S  APPRENTICESHIP  AND  MASTERSHIP. 

read  and  write.  I  possess  a  prize  that  he  gained  at  the  "  Feiertags- 
Schule,"  a  book  full  of  useful  hints,  moral,  mechanical  and  domestic. 
It  was  in  this  book  that  in  later  years  my  father  found  a  recipe  for 
condensing  milk,  of  which  I  shall  have  occasion  to  speak  again. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  my  grandfather  instilled  the  love  of 
things  artistic  into  the  minds  of  his  sons,  and  did  all  in  his  power,  as 
far  as  his  limited  means  permitted,  to  foster  this  love.  He  was,  as  I 
have  said,  by  trade  a  plasterer ;  yet  he  was  also  a  real  artist  by 
nature.  There  was  always  the  "  Drang  "  to  do  something  artistic— 
yet  what  ?  To  satisfy  this  craving,  he  made  those  plastic  groups  of 
figures,  with  landscape  backgrounds,  of  sacred  subjects,  so  often  seen 
in  Catholic  churches.  He  gave  his  boys  tools,  and  set  them  to  carve 
hands,  feet  and  faces  for  the  figures.  The  draperies  were  of  real 
fabric,  which,  after  being  dipped  in  liquid  glue,  were  arranged  in 
their  proper  folds  and  allowed  to  stiffen.  Finally  they  were  coloured, 
and  embellished  with  gold  borders.  The  "  Nativity  "  was  a  favourite 
subject.  The  tumble-down  manger,  the  animals,  the  shepherds,  the 
Magi  and  the  angels,  all  gave  scope  to  artistic  design.  These  pictures 
in  relief,  when  finished,  were  presented  to  the  church,  and  after  being 
blessed  by  the  priest,  were  accepted  by  the  villagers  as  something 
sacred. 

When  my  father  was  four  years  old,  a  famine,  only  less  severe 
than  that  which  had  occurred  in  the  century  before,  visited  many 
parts  of  Germany,  and  the  families  in  and  around  Waal  suffered 
terrible  distress.  But  the  mother,  by  a  fortunate  instinct,  gave  her 
children  boiled  oatmeal  (the  porridge  of  our  day),  of  which  meal 
there  was  a  goodly  supply;  yet  she  wept  as  she  saw  her  children 
eagerly  devour  the  food  that  she  thought  unfit  for  human  beings. 
That  trouble  once  passed,  the  life  resumed  its  calm  routine. 

One  is  inclined  to  linger  on  this  type  of  German  village-life: 
a  house  with  arable  land  attached  to  it — the  freehold  property  of  the 
family — with  a  garden  of  vegetables  and  fruit,  all  sufficient  to  yield 
food  for  the  year,  should  no  disaster  occur.  A  craftsman,  clever  and 
ingenious,  with  time  on  his  hands  to  make  many  a  little  home 

9 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

improvement,  with  a  wise  and  good  wife,  and  clever  healthy  children 
around  him — free  from  debt — with  a  God  and  a  Church  he  believes 
in ;  surely  this  is  a  picture  not  easily  surpassed,  of  man's  wants 
supplied.  But  I  believe  it  needs  the  German  character  to  gild  such  a 
life  with  the  elevating  influence  of  an  ideal,  without  which  every  life 
would  become  a  mere  existence.  But  to  return  to  my  father. 

It  was  the  custom  in  those  days — or  I  ought  to  say  the  law — that 
the  apprentices  of  the  combined  trades  should  be  taken  in  a  body  on 
Sunday  to  the  three  different  schools :  the  general  school  ("  Tages- 
Schule"),  the  Sunday  school  (for  religious  instruction),  and  the  drawing 
school.  They  were  marched  through  the  streets  to  the  respective 
schools  accompanied  by  the  police ;  this  was  not  for  the  protection  of 
the  apprentices,  but  for  the  safety  of  the  populace,  for  that  species  of 
youth  from  time  immemorial  was  known  to  be  a  little  devil,  and  up 
to  all  kinds  of  mischief. 

The  Government  offered  a  medal  for  the  best  drawing  done  by 
an  apprentice — no  matter  to  what  trade  he  belonged.  My  father 
showed  such  talent  for  drawing  that  the  master  was  anxious  for  him 
to  compete  for  this  most  coveted  of  all  prizes,  the  one  silver  medal 
given  in  the  year.  But  a  difficulty  stood  in  the  way,  and  that  was 
money.  Better  paper  than  that  which  was  meted  out  gratis  for  the 
ordinary  drawings  in  the  school  had  to  be  bought :  further,  the  rather 
expensive  item,  Indian  ink,  was  necessary.  His  father  could  give  him 
no  money,  nor  in  any  way  subsidise  him  in  the  rather  inferior  position 
he  had  to  take  in  his  master's  house  as  a  non-premiated  apprentice. 
He  received  of  course  his  board  and  lodging,  such  as  they  were,  and  was 
taught  his  trade,  or,  rather,  was  allowed  to  pick  it  up  as  best  he  could 
in  the  workshop.  He  was  put  to  much  menial  labour,  however, 
which  did  not  belong  to  the  craftroom,  but  was  of  a  purely  domestic 
character,  such  as  washing  up  dishes,  cleaning  the  boots  of  his  master 
and  family,  running  on  errands,  and  doing  nurse-maid's  work.  Such 
a  thing  as  "  Trink-Geld  "  (tips)  never  came  his  way.  Now  that  this 
system  of  apprenticeship  has  been  revived  in  Germany,  I  am  glad  to 
find  that  governmental  inspectors  closely  watch  the  masters,  to  see 

10 


MY  FATHER'S  APPRENTICESHIP  AND  MASTERSHIP. 

that  the  boys  are  not  only  taught  their  craft,  but  that  they  are  not 
ill-used,  or  made  to  do  work  not  belonging  to  their  trade.  This 
general  protection  was  necessary  in  more  ways  than  one,  for  neither 
workman  nor  master  hesitated  to  give  an  apprentice  blows  on  the 
smallest  provocation.  To  this  day  cooks  in  Germany  consider  they 
have  a  right  to  smack  the  faces  of  their  kitchen-maids  for  faults 
committed  in  their  work.  I  had  a  German  cook  once  in  Bushey  who 
was  quite  surprised  when  informed  that  if  she  struck  her  kitchen- 
maid,  she  was  liable  to  be  arrested  for  assault.  That  is  only  a 
survival  of  the  way  in  which  apprentices  were  treated  in  the  Middle 
Ages. 

Well,  my  father  could  not  compete  for  this  medal  without  some 
pecuniary  help.  To  his  surprise  that  help  came  from  his  drawing- 
master,  who  supplied  him  with  the  necessary  materials.  The  name  of 
that  generous  man  was  Hanfstasngl,  a  lithographer,  and  father  of  the 
Hanfstsengls  who  are  at  the  present  day  distinguished  photographers 
of  pictures. 

The  competitive  drawings  my  father  made  were  done  in  "  wash," 
with  Indian  ink,  but  on  a  principle  of  his  own  invention.  He  mixed 
four  distinct  tones,  which  he  placed  in  such  a  way  that  each  tone 
slightly  overlapped  the  other,  producing  a  perfect  gradation  from 
light  to  dark.  He  never  corrected  or  altered :  although  clear,  precise, 
and  accurate,  his  work  was  distinctly  sympathetic. 

These  drawings — which  are  in  my  possession — could  not  fail  to 
make  their  mark,  and  the  boy  gained  the  medal  head  and  shoulders 
over  the  other  competitors.  He  was  told  that  drawings  of  such 
pre-eminence,  done  by  an  apprentice,  had  never  before  been  seen. 

The  presentation  of  the  prizes  was  made  the  occasion  of  a 
festival  and  a  holiday.  The  masters  of  the  various  guilds  assembled 
in  the  old  "  Rathhaus."  They  marched  in  solemn  procession  to  the 
big  hall — preceded  by  a  fanfare  of  trumpets — and  took  their  seats 
according  to  seniority.  The  apprentices  of  the  various  trades  came 
up  for  their  prizes  in  batches.  Now,  as  there  was  only  one  medal 
given,  and  that  for  drawing,  my  father  had  to  walk  up  alone  to 

11 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

receive  the  coveted  reward  from  the  hands  of  the  "  Biirgermeister," 
who  presided  over  the  whole  ceremony.  My  father  told  me  it  was 
the  only  occasion  in  his  life  when  he  "  did  not  feel  his  legs  " — owing 
no  doubt  to  his  mental  excitement. 

From  his  apprenticeship  he  soon  merged  into  the  higher  grade  of 
"  Geselle  "  (workman),  and  in  due  time  started  on  his  "  Wanderjahre  " 
— the  freest  and  happiest  time  of  his  young  days. 

This  skilful  workman,  with  knapsack  strung  to  his  shoulder, 
swinging  his  "  Guild-stick  "  (a  special  cane,  denoting  his  position  as  a 
workman  of  a  particular  guild),  and  walking  from  Munich  to  Paris 
via  Amsterdam — is  a  delightful  picture  to  contemplate  !  Strong  and 
sturdy  in  body ;  a  mind  keenly  alive  to  the  beauties  of  nature ;  a 
conscience  clear  and  unclouded  ;  a  fancy  that  could  dictate  the  course 
of  his  journey — surely  no  life  could  be  more  enviable. 

He  always  had  enough  money  in  hand  to  carry  him  on  to  the 
next  place  where  work  might  await  him  ;  and  he  indignantly  refused 
to  resort  to  the  usual  methods  of  begging  on  the  way.  The  custom 
for  Wander- workmen  to  give  a  "  fencing  performance  "  before  houses, 
in  order  to  obtain  money,  had  not  yet  died  out  when  he  started  on 
his  wanderings.  Such  performances  were  called  "  Fechten,"  and  to 
this  day  you  can  hear  the  word  used  to  denote  begging.  On  his 
return  to  Munich,  he  made  his  test  work  for  master-ship.  This  work 
was  said  to  be  "  unnecessarily  good  "  for  the  purpose  of  passing,  and 
he  was  proclaimed  "  Meister  "  with  honour. 

Thus  he  had  passed  through  the  various  stages  of  his  craft — 
so  beautifully  given  in  the  old  German  saying : 

Wer  soil  Lehrling  sein  ? 

Jedermann ! 
Wer  soil  Geselle  sein  ? 

Der  was  kann ! 
Wer  soil  Meister  sein? 

Der  was  ersann  ! 


Chapter    II. 


SETTLEMENT    OF     THE    YOUNG    MASTER    IN    HIS 
NATIVE    VILLAGE;    HIS    EMIGRATION    TO 

AMERICA. 

MY  grandfather  died  soon  after  his  son  became  master,  and  as  the 
elder  brother  refused  to  take  over  the  patrimony,  it  fell  to  the  next 
son,  my  father,  to  take  possession.  The  elder  was  a  doctor,  and  a 
most  skilful  anatomist,  whose  many  preparations  of  the  human  body 
are  still  to  be  seen  in  the  Anatomical  Museum  at  Munich.  He 
finally  settled  in  a  small  village  where,  according  to  custom,  he  had 
to  combine  shaving  the  peasants  with  his  medical  practice,  which 
latter  consisted  largely  of  blood-letting.  He  was  an  exceedingly 
lively,  daring  and  reckless  fellow,  absolutely  without  any  sense  of 
caution,  which  often  got  him  into  a  tight  corner,  from  which  my 
father  (who  was  the  only  person  with  any  influence)  had  to  extricate 
him. 

On  taking  possession,  the  first  thing  my  father  did  was  to  re- 
build the  parental  home,  transforming  it  into  a  Gothic  house,  which, 
though  simple  in  design,  was  architecturally  correct.  He  had  studied 
that  period,  and  admired  and  loved  the  Gothic  beyond  all  other 
styles.  The  erection  of  this  novel  piece  of  house-building  brought 
down  on  his  head  the  criticism,  "  Those  Herkomers  always  do  things 
differently  from  other  people." 

My  father  started  straightway  on  the  commission  he  had  received 
from  the  little  community  to  make  a  new  altar,  in  Gothic  style,  for 
the  church.  It  was  an  important  work  for  a  young  master,  and  he 
rose  to  the  occasion.  He  was  one  of  the  pioneers  in  the  revival  of 
the  Gothic,  which  had  been  ousted  by  that  hideous,  overcharged, 

13 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

inorganic  Baroque.  In  the  eighteenth  century,  nearly  all  the 
churches  of  Germany  had  been  filled  with  this  repellent  form  of 
decoration. 

My  father's  altar  was  pure — if  stern — in  its  Gothic,  and  was 
his  work  from  first  to  last — design,  carving,  gilding  and  colouring. 
I  do  not  remember  his  telling  me  of  having  had  any  assistance.  The 
altar  is  there  to  this  day — the  pride  of  the  villagers,  and  the  chief 
attraction  of  the  church. 

Being  now  possessed  of  property,  my  father  was  permitted  by 
the  law  to  marry.  The  girl  he  loved,  and  made  his  wife,  was 
Josephine  Niggl,  the  daughter  of  a  schoolmaster  in  a  village  not  far 
distant  from  Waal  (Denklingen).  In  all  villages  and  small  towns  in 
Germany,  church  music  is  conducted  by  the  schoolmaster ;  and  to 
this  day  he  has  to  pass  his  examination  in  music  before  he  can  get  an 
appointment.  It  follows  therefore  that  in  the  education  of  a  school- 
master's children  music  forms  an  important  item.  From  the  mother's 
side  all  my  relatives  have  been  musicians,  and  several  of  my  cousins 
have  become  very  distinguished  pianists. 

A  couple  of  years  after  my  father's  marriage — that  is,  in  1849— 
I  was  born.  My  father  was  still  working  at  his  altar  when  the 
new-born  babe  was  brought  in  the  arms  of  the  proud  old  grand- 
mother to  the  church  for  baptism.  The  young  master  watched  the 
ceremony  as  he  stood  on  the  scaffolding,  but  before  the  child  was 
taken  from  the  church  he  descended  to  have  a  peep  at  the  little  bit  of 
humanity — his  son,  who  was  to  mean  so  much  to  him  in  after-life. 
The  strangely  prophetic  words  he  uttered  then  have  been  fulfilled: 
"This  boy  shall  become  an  artist,  and  my  best  friend."  It  was 
fortunate  that  my  father  insisted  on  the  name  of  Hubert  being  given 
me,  as  the  custom  was  to  name  a  child  after  his  god-father,  who  in 
my  case  had  the  name  of  Xavier.  Imagine  going  through  the 
world  with  such  a  name !  To  my  father,  St.  Hubertus  suggested 
the  romanticism  of  the  forest,  and  the  German  pine-forest  was  to 
him  the  origin  of  Gothic  architecture. 

Abortive   though   it   was,  the   revolution   of  1848  had   shaken 

14 


PORTRAIT   OF   MYSELF   AT   ONE    YEAR    OLD. 

(From  a  Drawing  by  my  Father.) 


SETTLEMENT  AND  EMIGRATION. 

Germany  to  the  core.  From  that  period,  and  for  many  years 
following,  every  man  who  had  any  feeling  for  freedom  found 
Germany  intolerable;  and  this  occasioned  a  great  exodus  of  the 
best  and  strongest  characters  to  what  was  universally  considered  the 
land  of  promise  and  freedom,  AMERICA.  It  was  to  be  expected 
that  a  man  of  my  father's  temperament,  one  of  such  independent 
thinking,  such  stern  rectitude,  and  such  liberal  sympathies,  should 
be  influenced  by  the  trend  of  thought  that  brought  about  a  rising 
of  the  people  against  tyranny  and  injustice.  The  thought  of 
emigrating,  and  beginning  life  again  in  the  new  world,  haunted  him. 
He  became  more  and  more  restive,  and  listened  less  and  less  to  the 
well-meaning  neighbours,  who  tried  to  dissuade  him  from  taking  such 
a  step.  The  strongest  influence  against  the  resolve  to  leave  his  home 
came  from  his  most  important  and  appreciative  patron,  who  said  to 
my  father :  "  Such  a  man  as  you  should  not  emigrate,  for  you  leave 
Germany  the  poorer  by  your  absence."  This  was  Fiirst  von  der 
Leyen,  whose  castle  in  Waal  is  still  in  the  possession  of  his  descend- 
ants. But  a  letter  from  my  father's  brother,  John,  who  had  already 
crossed  the  Ocean,  finally  settled  the  matter,  and  the  die  was  cast. 
The  German  citizenship  was  formally  given  up,  the  home  sold,  and 
the  Fatherland  left  for  the  Great  Unknown. 

The  few  steamers  that  crossed  to  America  in  those  days  did  not, 
so  far  as  I  am  aware,  take  emigrants,  but  if  they  did,  the  fare  must 
have  been  prohibitive.  It  was  the  sailing-vessels  that  carried  the  best 
blood  of  Germany  to  the  New  World.  The  modern  emigrant  is  a 
pampered  creature.  He  crosses  the  ocean  in  the  largest  and  best 
steamers  afloat ;  he  is  treated  with  consideration,  has  a  good  bed, 
good  food  without  stint,  and  arrives  at  his  destination  in  six  days. 
The  sailing-vessel  in  which  we  crossed  took  six  weeks  !  Think  of  it ! 
six  weeks  without  seeing  land ;  six  weeks  living  on  salt  meat,  with  a 
small  amount  of  bread,  and  a  cruelly  small  quantity  of  drinking- 
water.  My  father  had  forestalled  such  eventualities  by  condensing 
a  quantity  of  milk  before  starting — a  process  he  had  read  of  in  an  old 
book  of  practical  advice,  already  referred  to  as  the  prize  my  grand- 

15 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

father  obtained  in  the  "Feiertags-Schule."  This  condensed  milk  he 
sealed  in  tins  much  in  the  way  in  which  it  is  now  universally  sold. 
With  the  small  amount  of  drinking-water  allowed  daily,  the  mother 
and  child  received  a  nourishment  without  which  perhaps  neither 
would  have  reached  the  American  shore  alive.  During  those  six 
weeks,  the  devoted  mother,  ill  as  she  was,  never  let  me  out  of  her 
arms.  But  there  is  an  end  even  to  a  voyage  across  the  Atlantic  in  a 
sailing-vessel ;  and  the  spirits  rose  high  when  those  long-enduring 
emigrants  set  foot  on  land.  It  was  New  York  at  last !  Alas,  there 
was  no  protection  for  such  emigrants,  no  authority  to  save  them  from 
swindlers,  who  took  every  advantage  of  the  "  greenhorns "  (as  they 
were  called),  particularly  of  their  not  knowing  a  word  of  English ; 
and,  as  it  happened,  hardly  had  my  father  stepped  on  to  the  quay 
when  a  couple  of  ruffians  tore  from  his  grasp  the  box  he  was  carrying, 
and  one  of  them  mounted  it  with  revolver  in  hand,  threatening  to 
shoot  my  father  if  he  did  not  pay  so  and  so  many  dollars.  It  needed 
no  understanding  of  the  English  language  to  comprehend  the 
meaning  of  such  an  action,  and  it  was  not  until  my  father  had 
paid  the  sum  demanded  that  he  was  allowed  to  proceed  with  his 
property  to  a  lodging,  where  robbery  took  another,  but  equally 
unpleasant,  form. 

A  few  years  after  this  date  the  once  popular  concert-room 
"  Castle  Gardens,"  where  Jenny  Land  made  her  debut,  was  converted 
into  a  temporary  asylum  to  give  emigrants  a  protection  from 
sharpers ;  and  thence  they  were  despatched  to  the  West,  where  their 
labour  was  in  demand. 

The  New  World — the  Land  of  Promise,  had  been  reached  ! 
All  was  as  strange  to  the  man  and  his  wife  as  the  language  spoken 
around  them.  Many  and  bitter  were  the  qualms  of  regret  at  having 
left  the  home  in  Germany ;  but  the  step  had  been  irrevocably  taken, 
and  the  consequences  had  to  be  endured. 


16 


Chapter  III. 

SOJOURN    IN    AMERICA,    1851    TO    1857. 


THE  events  of  the  six  years'  sojourn  in  the  United  States  have  been 
brought  to  my  knowledge  in  a  fragmentary  way  by  my  parents,  as 
I  was  too  young  to  observe  much  for  myself.  There  are,  however, 
some  definite  impressions  left  on  my  memory. 

From  what  my  parents  told  me,  neither  the  Germans  nor  the 
Irish  at  that  period  were  in  harmony  with  the  Americans,  and  the 
former  were  always  designated  as  "Dutch"  (used  as  a  word  of 
opprobrium),  which  was  no  compliment  to  the  early  settlers  who 
came  from  Holland,  and  whose  descendants  at  the  present  day  are 
proud  of  their  ancestry ;  many  a  young  man  is  introduced  to  you  in 
modern  times  as  belonging  to  one  of  the  "oldest  families"  in 
America.  The  Germans  held  together,  talked  and  disputed  over 
their  home  politics,  brewed  their  own  Lager  beer,  established  their 
"  Turn-verein,"  and,  in  fact,  kept  up  all  their  German  habits  of  life. 
There  are  quarters  now  in  New  York  where  you  do  not  see  an 
English  name  over  a  shop,  or  hear  an  English  word  spoken  in  the 
street. 

I  have  a  distinct  recollection  of  our  home  in  Cleveland.  We 
occupied  the  first  floor  of  a  large  building  which  was  built  in  the 
shape  of  a  flat-iron,  and  was  known  as  "  The  Flat-iron  Block."  My 
father  and  uncle  had  one  room  for  their  work — the  largest  in  the 
flat,  and  my  mother  established  herself  in  one  of  the  smaller  rooms 
for  music-teaching.  There  were  two  or  three  other  rooms,  and  there 
was  a  kitchen.  My  recollection  is  of  sparsely  furnished  rooms ;  of 
the  terrible  heat  on  summer  nights,  when  we  slept  on  the  bare  floor 
in  the  vain  hope  of  getting  a  little  coolness ;  of  the  exasperating  bites 
of  stinking  bugs  (the  more  aristocratic  flea,  not  being  indigenous, 

17 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

was  hardly  ever  met  with) ;  of  the  terrible  cold  in  winter — when  we 
slept  between  straw  mattresses  to  get  warm ;  and  of  the  snow  that 
beat  in  through  the  imperfectly  made  window-sashes,  and  "  sifted " 
half  across  the  floor — a  grim  contrast  to  the  comforts  that  all  classes 
have  at  their  command  in  modern  America.  The  Flat-iron  Block 
was  built  of  brick,  but  the  great  majority  of  houses,  at  least  those 
of  the  working  classes,  were  of  wood.  The  latter  had  the  one 
advantage  of  being  easily  moved  to  a  different  part  of  the  town.  I 
have  a  clear  recollection  of  a  house  of  this  kind,  fully  furnished,  with 
the  family  living  in  it  uninterruptedly,  being  pulled  through  the 
streets,  and  it  was  done  in  this  way :  a  windlass,  worked  by  a  horse, 
was  fixed  into  the  ground  some  fifty  yards  from  the  house,  and  drew 
the  house,  by  means  of  a  rope,  gradually  up  to  it.  Then  the  windlass 
was  moved  on  another  fifty  yards  ;  and  the  process  was  repeated  until 
the  new  destination  had  been  reached.  It  was  only  necessary  to  place 
such  houses  on  wheels.  But  in  modern  times,  for  the  removal  of  big 
houses  built  of  stone,  the  whole  structure  is  made  to  move  on  steel 
balls  after  it  has  been  raised  to  the  level  of  the  road. 

During  those  six  years  I  have  no  recollection  of  being  taught 
to  read  or  write,  but  in  music  my  mother  soon  found  an  apt,  though 
unwilling,  pupil  in  me ;  and  at  the  age  of  five  years  I  performed  a 
solo  on  the  piano  at  one  of  her  pupil-concerts.  In  the  workshop  of 
my  father  and  uncle  I  was  allowed  to  potter,  play,  or  work,  as  I 
chose. 

The  following  description  of  me  at  that  age  is  what  I  have 
gathered  from  my  parents  :  a  round  face,  dark  complexion,  with  small 
but  firm-set  mouth,  big  black  eyes,  a  shock  of  unruly  hair,  which  was 
occasionally  cut  by  my  mother  in  the  good  old  German  fashion,  by 
placing  a  pudding-dish  inverted  on  to  my  head,  and  then  cutting  all 
the  hair  that  projected  beyond  the  rim,  straight  around  from  ear  to 
ear  (a  form  of  hair-dressing,  by  the  way,  affected  by  modern  French 
art-students).  Of  an  excessively  restless  nature,  and  always  on  the 
go — through  a  superabundance  of  energy  that  was  ever  getting  me 
into  mischief — I  must  surely  have  been  a  pickle  1 

18 


.<LIO   * 


• 


PORTRAIT   OF  MYSELF  AT  THREE   AND   A   HALF  YEARS   OLD. 

(From  a  Daguerrotype.*) 


SOJOURN   IN   AMERICA. 

During  those  early  years  my  father  showed  apparently  but  little 
interest  in  me,  and  I  was  placed  under  the  entire  charge  of  my  Uncle 
John,  with  whom  I  slept.  But  I  think  I  can  reconcile  that  attitude 
of  my  father  towards  me  with  the  touching  devotion  of  the  later 
years.  He  was  waiting  for  the  dawn  of  the  artist  and  the  friend 
that  was  to  be.  Moreover,  the  new  life  in  that  strange  (and  to 
him)  unsympathetic  country,  where  endless  things  jarred  on  his 
artistic  and  romantic  nature,  made  him  taciturn  and  stern.  I  certainly 
feared  him,  and  clung  with  my  little  heart  to  Uncle  John,  who  was 
so  gentle  and  so  loving  to  me :  even  my  mother  was  not  so  much  to 
me  then  as  my  uncle.  This  good  uncle,  be  it  told,  played  the  guitar 
(by  ear)  and  sang  German  songs,  of  which  he  taught  me  the  simpler 
ones ;  these  I  could  sing  after  him  very  readily,  and  then,  with  a 
little  repetition,  as  solos  to  his  accompaniment  before  I  was  four 
years  old. 

I  have  now  a  picture  in  my  memory,  of  sitting  on  my  uncle's 
knee  in  that  warm  kitchen  on  a  Christmas  Eve,  awaiting  a  knock  at 
the  door  to  signify  that  Santa  Claus  had  brought  the  Christmas- 
tree  and  placed  it  in  the  living-room,  to  which  I  had  been  refused 
access  for  some  hours  previously.  Even  at  that  early  age  I  seemed 
to  have  had  an  eye  to  effect,  for  I  wanted  to  be  even  with  this  old 
Santa  Claus,  and  to  give  him  a  surprise.  I  proposed  to  sing  a  song 
to  the  uncle's  accompaniment  on  the  guitar,  which  I  felt  sure  Santa 
Claus  could  hear  as  he  passed  the  door.  But  a  loud  rap  at  the  door 
abruptly  stopped  the  song,  and  a  rush  was  made  to  the  room  where, 
in  German  fashion,  a  Christmas-tree  was  set  up,  with  candles  burning 
from  the  branches — only  candles,  mark  you,  with  none  of  the  gew- 
gaw stuff  with  which  we  now  overcrowd  a  Christmas-tree.  Under- 
neath the  tree  were  spread  some  eatables,  such  as  cakes  and  nuts,  and 
the  present  I  had  so  longed  for:  thin  boards,  out  of  which  I  could  cut 
various  things  with  a  fret-saw.  And,  oh,  the  sweet  smell  of  spruce 
needles  as  they  caught  the  flame  of  a  candle — which  to  this  day  is  a 
joy  to  me !  On  such  occasions,  my  father  would  unbend,  and  enjoy 
it  all  with  us ;  indeed,  he  took  the  initiative  in  the  arrangements. 

19 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

But  it  was  not  only  for  the  little  boy  that  a  Christmas-tree  was  put 
up ;  it  was  to  warm  the  hearts  of  the  elders,  for  it  was  Germany,  was 
this  little  tree !  It  was  the  emblem  of  the  home  they  had  left !  I 
remember  my  mother  weeping  through  her  smiles,  as  she  took  me 
lovingly  on  to  her  lap. 

There  was  little  chance  for  the  father  and  uncle  to  show  their 
craftsmanship,  as  in  the  fifties  America  was  without  artistic  taste ; 
and  the  two  brothers  had  to  undertake  anything  and  everything  that 
came  to  hand :  life-sized  effigies,  carved  in  wood,  for  figure-heads  to 
ships ;  great  brackets  for  the  outsides  of  houses,  also  carved  in  wood, 
afterwards  to  be  covered  with  sand  to  appear  like  stone.  I  also 
clearly  remember  their  carving  the  face  and  hands  for  a  Punchinello, 
which  greatly  excited  me.  They  even  undertook  to  paint  portraits, 
and  my  uncle  had  a  great  success  with  a  portrait  of  a  baby,  owing  to 
the  happy  thought  of  showing  the  "  cunning "  little  foot  peeping 
out  from  under  the  little  skirt.  My  uncle  had  a  great  gift  for 
likeness-drawing,  and  made  some  charming  pen-portraits  of  officers 
whilst  he  was  serving  his  six  years  in  the  army  in  Germany.  He  was 
greatly  in  demand  for  these  portraits,  which  augmented  his  small  pay 
as  a  private ;  but  to  paint  portraits  in  oils  without  practice  or  training 
is  a  much  more  serious  undertaking.  Photography,  which  had  not 
yet  progressed  beyond  the  Daguerrotype  stage,  was  only  occasionally 
available.  Then  both  my  father  and  his  brother  had  erroneous  ideas 
about  the  painter's  art,  believing  that  the  secret  lay  in  the  ground 
upon  which  one  painted,  or  in  the  method  of  under-painting.  So 
they  were  always  experimenting,  painting  little  heads  (without 
nature,  of  course)  first  on  one  kind  of  ground,  then  on  another,  each 
being  differently  prepared ;  one  head  was  under-painted  green, 
another  red,  and  so  on.  These  experiments  were  hung  out  to  dry 
in  the  sun,  giving  quite  a  decorative  effect  to  the  outside  of  the 
house. 

Then  came  varnishes  and  oils  to  prepare ;  and,  needless  to  say, 
they  ground  their  own  colours,  which  they  put  into  little  bladders, 
with  the  ends  tied  up  with  string,  an  arrangement  which  has  been  in 

20 


PORTRAIT   OF  MY   MOTHER 

(from  my    Water-colour  Drawing.) 


SOJOURN   IN  AMERICA. 

use  from  the  earliest  times  when  oil-colours  were  first  used.  This 
mode  was  only  abandoned  when  the  modern  metallic  tube  was 
introduced.  Lest  my  reader  should  wonder  how  these  colours  in  a 
bladder,  so  tied  up,  could  be  squeezed  on  to  the  palette,  I  must 
explain  that  the  bladder  had  always  to  be  pricked  with  a  pin,  through 
which  little  hole  the  paint  was  pressed  out. 

How  my  mother  obtained  pupils,  how  she  learnt  the  English 
language,  and  what  her  special  trials  were,  is  not  very  clear  in  my 
memory,  for  I  had  not  been  told  much  in  connection  with  her  life  at 
that  time.  That  she  obtained  many  pupils  before  long  was  not  to  be 
doubted,  for  I  possess  two  or  three  Daguerrotypes  in  which  she  is 
seen  seated  in  the  centre  of  a  large  group  of  girls,  her  pupils,  with 
myself  by  her  side.  One  interesting  fact,  however,  I  was  told,  that 
she  received  payment  for  her  teaching  of  the  earliest  pupils  in  kind, 
and  not  in  money ;  and  this  ranged  from  bags  of  potatoes  to  the 
mending  of  our  boots.  Judging,  however,  from  the  entries  in  her 
books,  in  which  she  put  down  every  penny  she  had  earned,  from  the 
time  she  settled  in  America  to  the  time  when  I  persuaded  her  to  cease 
teaching,  it  could  not  have  been  long  before  she  received  cash  for  her 
lessons  in  music.  She  gave  her  yearly  public  concert  with  her 
pupils,  in  which,  as  I  have  already  stated,  I  figured  as  a  performer  at 
the  age  of  five  years. 

Most  of  the  lessons  my  mother  gave  necessitated  her  attendance 
at  the  pupils'  houses.  One  day,  in  one  of  those  viciously  hot  summers, 
my  mother  was  brought  home  unconscious,  suffering  from  sunstroke. 
It  was  a  most  serious  attack,  one  from  which,  I  may  say,  she  never 
completely  recovered  to  the  end  of  her  days.  As  for  myself,  I  had 
grown  but  little  physically,  although  mentally  I  had  advanced.  But 
it  was  an  advancement  that  came  from  a  state  of  neurosis,  for  I  was 
an  over-wrought  nervous  boy,  and  gave  my  parents  not  a  little 
anxiety.  What  with  my  mother's  impaired  health,  and  my  nervous 
state,  my  father  felt  it  his  duty  to  remove  to  some  gentler  climate, 
and  decided  to  leave  America  and  settle  in  England. 


21 


Chapter 


FIRST   YEARS   IN   ENGLAND:   FROM    1857. 


How  my  father's  resources  stood  at  the  end  of  his  six  years 
sojourn  in  America,  I  cannot  say,  for  such  details  were  not  told  me 
Knowing  the  work  he  had  had  to  accept,  I  am  prepared  to  admit  that 
they  could  not  have  been  in  a  particularly  flourishing  condition. 
However,  there  was  evidently  enough  money  to  undertake  the  journey 
to  England  and  to  pay  the  initial  expenses  of  a  settlement  in  a 
new  country.  The  ocean  was  this  time  crossed  in  a  steamer,  but  I 
remember  nothing  of  this  journey  beyond  the  particular  smell  of  that 
steamer.  I  must  have  had  rather  an  abnormally  sensitive  nose,  for  I 
had  often  been  able  to  identify  the  owners  of  certain  gloves  that 
pupils  left  in  my  mother's  music-room.  Probably  I  inhaled  the 
peculiar  redolence  of  the  pupils,  because  I  was  jammed  in  between 
two  of  them  at  a  piano  in  a  six-hand  piece — a  very  favourite  form  of 
showing  off  the  skill  of  pupils  in  those  days.  It  was  not  a  happy 
position  for  me,  for  those  were  the  days  of  crinolines,  which 
practically  submerged  me  in  their  spreading  capacity ;  and  well  I 
remember  pushing  down,  on  either  side,  the  projecting  flounces  with 
my  elbows  whilst  playing  the  middle  and  most  difficult  parts  of  the 
various  pieces. 

There  was  no  intention  at  first,  I  believe,  of  our  remaining  in 
Southampton ;  and  before  anything  was  decided  my  father  thought 
he  would  like  to  see  London.  We  therefore  made  the  journey  to 
London  for  sight-seeing,  and  found  some  lodgings — a  cheap  tavern 
kept  by  a  German — in  a  little  alley  out  of  Soho  Square.  It  is 
curious  that,  strong  as  some  of  my  early  impressions  are  of  events 
before  we  left  America,  this  visit  to  London  has  left  absolutely 

22 


FIRST  YEARS   IN   ENGLAND. 

nothing  in  my  memory,  except  the  hoarse  roar  of  the  traffic, 
unknown  in  these  days  of  wood-pavements.  On  our  return  to 
Southampton,  my  father  decided  to  stay  in  that  town,  simply  on 
the  premise  that  the  people  were  well-dressed,  that  is  to  say,  in 
comparison  with  the  Americans  of  the  same  class.  This,  he  argued, 
must  mean  affluence,  and  affluence,  in  an  old  country  like  England, 
must  mean  a  taste  for  the  arts.  It  was  not  long  before  he  was 
disillusioned,  for  he  soon  came  to  know  that  the  people  spent  most  of 
their  money  on  their  appearance,  which  left  nothing  for  any  ex- 
penditure in  the  arts,  even  if  they  had  had  the  taste  for  things 
artistic,  which,  to  his  disadvantage,  he  found  they  did  not  possess. 

The  real  story  of  my  life  begins  from  this  date ;  the  story  of 
the  development  of  a  temperament  made  for  a  stormy  existence,  a 
temperament  that  ran  to  extremes  in  all  things,  with  abnormal 
ambition  and  abnormal  energy,  but  handicapped  by  poverty,  as  well 
as  by  a  mental  defect — the  want  of  application.  Those  character- 
istics that  I  described  in  the  small  boy  in  America  increased  in  their 
intensity  with  the  added  years,  and  if  I  had  not  had  such  a  wise, 
considerate,  and  understanding  guide  as  my  father  became  to  me,  I 
dread  now  to  think  what  turn  my  idiosyncrasy  might  eventually 
have  taken. 

If  things  and  events  left  but  imperfect  impressions  on  my 
mind  before  this  date,  it  was  within  a  few  months  of  our  settling 
in  Southampton  that  my  mind  took  in  all  that  happened,  and  the 
potential  meaning  of  these  happenings.  Thus  the  struggles  of  my 
parents  against  adverse  circumstances  have  been  "  indented  "  in  my 
memory,  never  to  be  wholly  erased. 

If  America  was  without  artistic  taste  in  the  fifties,  England, 
with  less  excuse,  was  little  better.  Should  my  reader  be  old  enough, 
he  will  remember  that  the  absence  of  artistic  taste  in  the  applied  arts 
was  general  throughout  this  country.  There  was  no  carpet  that  was 
not  outrageous  or  vulgar  in  pattern  and  garish  in  colour ;  no  wall- 
paper that  was  not  inartistic  or  downright  hideous ;  and  no 
ornaments  for  the  mantelpiece  that  were  not  childish.  Flowers 

23 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

made  of  feathers,  fruit  made  of  wax,  both  sacredly  kept  under  glass 
covers,  were  the  fashion.  There  was  of  course  the  ubiquitous  anti- 
macassar ;  and  a  material  for  the  covering  of  chairs  and  sofas,  made 
of  horsehair,  was  considered  the  height  of  style.  In  my  motoring 
about  the  country  I  have  still  found  this  kind  of  furniture  in 
little  wayside  inns. 

Well,  after  our  brief  London  visit,  having  decided  to  stay  in 
Southampton,  my  father  took  a  house  in  a  small  street,  Windsor 
Terrace;  he  bought  some  second-hand  furniture,  just  sufficient  for  the 
time  being,  as  he  intended  to  make  something  artistic  for  the  home. 
His  first  work  was  to  paint  an  artistic  design  on  a  wire-gauze  screen, 
which  was  to  cover  the  lower  half  of  the  window  facing  the  road. 
On  this  screen — which  he  decorated  with  scrolls  that  included  little 
figures  playing  on  musical  instruments — he  wrote  the  words, 
"  Madame  Herkomer,  Teacher  of  Music."  For  my  father's  work 
a  little  back  room  was  arranged,  and  it  was  in  this  room  that  I 
received  my  education,  at  the  bench  of  the  unique  man  who  became 
my  teacher,  my  guide,  and  my  friend.  My  father  felt  it  imperative 
to  produce  a  specimen  of  his  work,  in  order  to  show  his  skill  as  a 
carver.  He  therefore  made  a  Gothic  writing-desk,  in  the  form  of  a 
cabinet.  When  finished,  he  offered  it  to  the  one  firm  in  the  town 
that  had  to  do  with  the  decoration  and  furnishing  of  houses.  But 
they  would  not  buy  a  piece  of  furniture  so  different  in  style  from  the 
commercial  article  demanded  by  the  public.  They  did  the  next  best 
thing,  however,  and  placed  it  in  their  shop-window  for  exhibition. 
The  price  my  father  asked  for  this  masterpiece  of  craftsmanship  was 
only  Jive  pounds.  But  it  remained  in  the  window  for  weeks  without 
bringing  so  much  as  an  offer. 

Another  painful  surprise  awaited  my  father  when  he  settled  in 
England,  as  he  found  that  there  was  but  little  less  prejudice  against 
foreigners  than  in  America.  My  mother  certainly  suffered  from  this 
prejudice,  for  she  found  it  difficult  to  get  pupils.  It  was  not  until 
it  became  known  what  a  gift  she  possessed  for  teaching,  and  what  an 
unbounded  love  she  had  for  young  people,  that  they  came  in  greater 

24 


FIRST  YEARS  IN  ENGLAND. 

numbers  to  her.  Even  I,  as  a  boy,  was  under  this  bane  of  prejudice, 
and  I  well  remember  a  horse-dealer  and  jobmaster — whose  stables 
were  at  the  end  of  the  street — who  never  failed  when  he  met  me  to 
call  me  such  names  as  "  Dutchman,"  "  Foreigner,"  "  Roman  Catholic," 
"Brigand,"  "Vagabond,"  "Half-caste,"  etc. 

Months  were  passing,  and  the  little  capital  in  hand  was  reaching 
its  lowest  ebb.  With  few  pupils  for  my  mother,  and  no  work  for  my 
father,  things  looked  black  indeed.  I,  too,  gave  my  parents  a  great 
deal  of  trouble.  It  was  not  from  wilful  disobedience — as  I  now  see 
it — that  I  was  so  unmannerly;  it  was  not  from  want  of  love  for 
father  and  mother :  it  arose  from  inordinately  high  spirits,  combined 
with  excessive  energy,  with  insufficient  opportunity  to  work  them  off. 
In  the  desperate  way  I  ran  and  jumped — when  playing  with  the 
other  boys — I  tore  up  the  soles  of  my  boots,  and  tore  the  very 
clothes  from  my  back.  All  the  remonstrance — even  chastisement — 
I  received  could  not  keep  me  within  bounds ;  and  my  violence 
of  temper  did  not  make  it  the  easier  for  my  parents  to  deal 
with  me. 

My  clothes  were  now  mostly  past  mending;  therefore — in 
addition  to  other  troubles — a  certain  inevitable  expense,  that  decency 
demanded,  was  staring  my  parents  in  the  face.  This  was  not  a 
trifling  incident,  as  it  is  only  in  modern  times  that  cheap  ready-made 
clothes  have  been  obtainable  for  boys.  In  those  days  clothes  were 
dear,  and  always  meant  a  formidable  item  of  expenditure  to  a  family 
in  our  circumstances.  Yet  something  had  to  be  done.  Of  money  in 
hand,  there  was  barely  enough  for  rent  and  food.  The  only  alterna- 
tive was  to  convert  something  already  in  our  possession  to  this  use. 
Now,  it  so  happened  that  my  father  had  a  cloak  of  good  cloth — a 
garment  he  had  acquired  when  he  became  a  master-craftsman  in 
Germany ;  it  was  a  possession  he  prized  and  loved.  Often  have  I 
heard  him  sing  a  folk-lore  song,  in  which  an  old  soldier  of  the 
Thirty  Years'  War  extols  the  virtue  of  his  cloak — the  many 
campaigns  they  had  been  through  together,  and  the  friendly  warmth 
that  cloak  had  given  him  in  many  a  wintry  night. 

25 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

"  Schier  dreissig  Jahre  bist  du  alt,  hast  manchen 

Sturm  erlebt, 

Hast  mich  wie  ein  Bruder  beschiitzet, 
Und  wenn  die  Ranonen  geblitzet, 
Wir  Beide  haben  niemals  gebebt." 

There  was  no  help  for  it :  that  beloved  cloak  had  to  be  sacrificed 
to  furnish  the  material  for  a  suit  that  would  again  make  me  look 
respectable.  It  was  given  by  my  father  without  a  murmur.  He 
remarked  that  he  could  dispense  with  it  if  he  walked  a  little  more 
briskly  when  he  took  his  daily  constitutional  after  dark  — for  he  had 
no  overcoat  to  replace  that  garment. 

Then  came  the  season  of  Christmas,  which,  in  England  of  all 
countries  in  the  world,  is  that  of  good-will  to  men.  But  it  found 
our  home  joyless.  Boy  as  I  was,  and  wildly  as  I  seem  to  have 
behaved,  that  joylessness,  in  some  way  or  other,  burned  itself  into 
my  very  being.  The  pity  of  it  all  has  never  left  my  memory.  But 
when  matters  seemed  at  their  worst,  a  gleam  of  light  penetrated  the 
gloom  of  our  existence,  and  showed  us  the  kind  hearts  that  were 
near.  Some  neighbours,  by  name  Griffiths,  knowing  of  our  distress, 
pressed  on  my  parents  a  loan  of  £5.  Part  of  the  loan  came  from  a 
young  German  clerk,  who  was  then  lodging  with  them.  Later  on, 
this  good  man,  out  of  sheer  kindness  of  heart,  gave  me  German 
lessons  during  his  dinner  hour,  and  shared  with  me  his  pudding  or 
tart  (as  I  was  not  used  to  eating  meat)  when  I  had  been  specially 
good  and  attentive.  This  was  the  late  Mr.  Francis  Keller,  afterwards 
Consul  in  Southampton  for  the  German  Empire,  a  man  greatly 
honoured  in  the  town. 

In  exchange  for  music-lessons,  a  pupil  of  my  mother's  taught 
me  reading  and  writing,  in  which  I  was  very  backward  at  the  age  of 
eight.  But  it  was  soon  thought  necessary  that  I  should  attend  a 
day-school  with  other  boys,  and  the  school  which  I  joined  was  kept 
by  a  Mr.  Monk.  In  the  spring  of  1907,  having  ascertained  that  he 
was  still  alive,  I  paid  him  a  visit.  We  had  not  met  since  I  left  his 
school,  but  he  had  closely  watched  my  career,  and  his  delight  in 

26 


FIRST   YEARS   IN   ENGLAND. 

seeing  me  was  very  great.  Looking  round  his  little  sitting-room,  I 
saw  hanging  on  the  walls  certain  water-colour  drawings,  mostly 
copies  from  chromo-lithographs,  that  I  had  painted  for  the  monthly 
competition  in  drawing  in  his  school.  A  special  arrangement  had  to 
be  made  for  me  that  gave  me  always  the  highest  marks  without 
interfering  with  the  real  school-competition,  as  Mr.  Monk  considered 
that  my  "  superior  skill "  put  the  other  boys  at  too  great  a  disadvan- 
tage. There  also,  on  the  mantelpiece,  were  the  "flowers  made  of 
feathers,  and  fruit  made  of  wax  "  ;  nor  must  I  forget  the  ever-present 
antimacassar.  That  little  room  gave  me  a  touching  glimpse  into 
the  past. 

I  grasped  the  new  chance  of  acquiring  knowledge  at  Mr.  Monk's 
school  with  my  usual  enthusiasm,  so  much  so  that  I  overdid  it, 
became  exaggeratedly  excited,  lost  my  appetite  and  my  sleep,  and 
fell  ill.  This  was  after  only  six  months'  attendance  at  Mr.  Monk's 
school.  Six  months ! — the  sum-total  of  my  life's  school-education ! 

But  I  had  a  teacher ;  and  the  viva-voce  education  that  accom- 
panied work  at  my  father's  bench  was  incomparably  more  valuable  to 
my  peculiar  temperament  than  any  other  form  of  education,  for  it 
was  a  means  of  developing,  above  all  things,  the  power  of  reflecting. 
Endless  were  the  questions  I  asked  from  morning  to  night,  and  lucid 
and  direct  were  the  answers  I  received.  To  this  education  my  father 
devoted  his  life,  and  it  was  this  duty  (as  he  felt  it)  rather  than  his 
pride  (as  people  thought)  that  prevented  him  from  seeking  a  position 
as  an  ordinary  workman.  In  that  little  room,  and  under  those 
narrowed  circumstances,  my  father's  life-dream  was  instilled  into  my 
nature :  the  dream  of  a  great  house  built  by  the  family !  The 
question  of  money  wherewith  to  build  this  house  never  entered  our 
thoughts  ;  it  was  going  to  be  done,  that  was  enough.  Call  it  fanaticism, 
or  what  you  will :  it  was  a  vision  clearly  seen  in  the  very  darkness  of 
our  life  at  that  time.  This  house  stands  now  in  actuality,  as  a 
monument  to  the  "  seer,"  and  to  the  two  brothers,  who,  with  him, 
must  be  considered  its  makers. 


27 


EARLY  YEARS   IN   ENGLAND 

(Conti?iued). 

POSSIBLY  at  this  distance  of  time  my  memory  may  play  me  false. 
I  must,  however,  give  the  events  of  the  past  as  I  remember  them, 
and  interpret  them  as  I  understand  their  meaning  now. 

Looking  back,  I  certainly  can  understand  the  mental  condition 
of  the  boy ;  but  that  of  the  parents  is  more  complex.     Happy  they 
were  not :  how  could  they  be  ?     The  class  of  people  with  whom  they 
came   in   contact   began,   in   unmistakeable  terms,  to  express  their 
disapproval  of  an  art  career  for  me,  which  gave  unrest  to  my  mother, 
and  caused  resentment  in  my  father.     These  people  no  doubt  meant 
well  enough ;  but  they  instilled  into  my  mother's  mind  the  prevalent 
idea  that  the  profession  of  an  artist  was  of  doubtful  respectability, 
and  that  starvation  was  sure  to  follow.    My  father,  holding  stubbornly 
to  his  resolve  regarding  my  future,  was  considered  an  eccentric,  nay, 
even  a  wicked  man.     My  mother,  not  understanding  art,  could  not 
but  listen  to  people  who  held  such  opinions  of  the  artist.     When 
they  further  pointed  out  what  an  advantage  it  would  be  to  me  if  I 
could  be  taken  into  the  Ordnance  Survey  Office  in  the  town,  where 
after  forty  years'  service  I  should  be  entitled  to  a  pension,  my  father 
lost  his  patience,  and  gave  his  answer  definitely  in  the  words :  "  My 
son  shall  never  be  a  slave."     Such  outer  influences  on  the  mother 
were  not  conducive  to  a  harmony  between  man  and  wife,  and  I  seem 
to  remember  my  mother  constantly  in  tears,  and  my  father  (though 
kind  and  courteous)  getting  more  and  more  silent.     I  also  remember 
that  his  temper  increased  in  its  irascibility ;   and  with  all  his  self- 
control  and  determined  spirit,  one  could  see  in  his  face  how  much  he 
suffered  in  trying  to  do  what  he  considered  right  for  me,  and  the 
effort  it  cost  him  to  adhere  to  his  plan. 

28 


EARLY  YEARS   IN   ENGLAND. 

The  difficulty  of  making  ends  meet,  even  with  the  increase  of 
pupils  to  my  mother,  remained  the  daily  anxiety.  In  this  congested 
state  of  things,  my  father  took  the  desperate  resolve,  in  order  to 
lessen  the  expenses  of  our  life,  of  giving  up  meat,  alcoholic  drinks, 
and  smoking — not  by  gradual  steps,  but  at  once.  He  did  not  impose 
the  total  abstinence  and  vegetarianism  on  my  mother:  she  had  her 
meat,  and  the  glass  of  "half-and-half"  at  her  meals.  I  followed  my 
father  enthusiastically,  and  wanted  to  share  the  glory  of  his  manly 
renunciation. 

It  was  not  many  months  before  a  remarkable  change  came  over 
my  father.  Although  he  looked  paler,  and  had  become  thinner,  the 
irascibility  of  his  temper  had  practically  disappeared.  He  was 
equable  and  gentle  in  his  moods,  which  the  people,  who  attacked  him 
afresh  for  his  dietetic  change,  could  scarcely  disturb.  In  those  days, 
be  it  told,  teetotallers  were  objects  for  scoff,  and  non-meat-eaters  for 
ridicule.  That  a  more  nitrogenous  diet  was  necessary  for  my  con- 
stitution can  be  asserted  with  truth ;  but  the  total  abstinence  from 
alcohol  can  be  declared  as  having  been  my  salvation.  I  can  see  only 
too  plainly  now  what  a  habit  of  taking  alcoholic  drinks  would  have 
meant  to  my  temperament  through  all  my  strenuous  years.  Having 
always  forced  work  into  a  given  time,  the  temptation  to  resort  to  a 
stimulant  in  order  to  be  assisted  over  certain  periods  would  have  been 
too  great  to  resist ;  and  I  am  prepared  to  say  that  moderation  in  its 
use  would  at  times  have  been  hardly  possible.  I  have  every  reason  to 
be  thankful  for  my  father's  example  in  at  least  this  direction.  I 
remained  an  abstainer  from  alcohol  until  I  was  nearly  fifty  years  old. 

Well,  under  the  new  regime  my  father  became  quietly  happy. 
He  sang  his  songs  whilst  at  work  with  an  enjoyment  that  had  a  touch 
of  youthfulness  in  it,  and  all  things  were  easier  to  bear.  It  must  be 
also  told  that  the  saving  on  himself  made  a  marked  difference  in  the 
weekly  expenditure;  the  little  income  went  further  than  before. 

About  this  time  a  dealer  and  restorer  of  old  pictures  in  the  town, 
having  heard  of  my  father  as  a  man  who  could  do  most  things, 
engaged  him  to  back-line  and  restore  old,  dirty  and  ragged  canvasses, 

29 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

purporting  to  be  Old  Masters — for  which  there  was  a  great  rage  at 
the  time.  Anybody  who  had  a  dark,  brown,  or  cracked  picture 
rushed  to  the  restorer  in  the  hope  of  finding  it  turn  out  to  be  an  Old 
Master.  The  first  thing  my  father  had  to  do  was  to  clean  half  a  picture 
(a  portrait),  making  the  division  between  the  clean  and  the  remaining 
dirty  side  come  down  the  centre  of  the  face.  This  work  was  con- 
genial to  my  father:  it  paid  well,  and  he  earned  from  two  to  four 
pounds  a  week.  Moreover,  it  brought  within  his  reach  an  occasionally 
well-painted  figure,  which  he  would  copy  for  his  own  pleasure.  This 
pleasure-work  he  only  indulged  in  on  Sundays.  The  little  glimpse  of 
better  conditions,  alas !  was  only  to  last  a  short  time,  for  the  dealer 
became  bankrupt,  and  the  dirty  old  pictures  were  sold  and  scattered. 

Let  me  describe  our  life  in  that  little  house,  which  varied  but 
slightly  from  day  to  day.  To  me,  as  a  boy,  this  house  seemed  quite 
large  in  its  way,  and  great  was  my  surprise  when,  after  many  years,  I 
knocked  at  the  door  and  asked  the  occupier  of  the  house  to  let  me 
see  the  front  room.  I  found  it  of  miniature  dimensions. 

If  I  had  forgotten  the  size  of  that  little  front  music-room,  the 
smallness  of  the  kitchen  has  remained  in  my  memory  in  its  true 
dimension — no  doubt  on  account  of  the  occasion  when  my  father  one 
day  explained  to  me  the  convenience  of  being  able  to  reach  three  of 
the  four  walls  while  sitting  in  the  middle  of  the  room.  The  fourth 
wall,  where  the  window  was  located,  was  slightly  beyond  the  reach, 
which  gave  sufficient  space  for  the  small  table  that  was  used  for  our 
meals.  But  there  is  another  incident  that  happened  in  that  kitchen, 
which  has  clung  to  my  memory.  The  conversation — brought  about, 
I  believe,  by  a  stupid  tumble  I  had  had — was  turned  to  account  by 
my  father,  who  gave  me  a  physical  demonstration  of  the  art  of 
falling.  How  well  I  remember  my  fright  as  he  fell  in  various  ways 
on  to  the  floor,  with  barely  a  foot  of  space  to  spare  for  his  whole 
length ;  yet  he  did  this  without  the  least  damage  to  himself.  It 
seemed  horrible  to  me,  and  was  still  more  so  to  my  mother.  As  I 
instinctively  rushed  to  pick  him  up,  he  rose  quickly  with  a  merry 
laugh,  and,  needless  to  say,  without  my  help.  For  days  after  that  I 

30 


DRAWING   FROM   NATURE   AT  THE   AGE   OF   FOURTEEN. 


EARLY  YEARS   IN   ENGLAND. 

practised  falls,  until  I  had  so  many  sore  bones  that  my  father  thought 
(as  he  expressed  it)  that  I  had  sufficiently  grasped  the  principles. 

My  parents  rose  at  six  a.m.,  but  I  was  allowed  to  remain  in 
bed  a  little  longer.  My  mother  then  did  a  certain  amount  of  house- 
work that  needed  the  woman's  touch.  After  my  father  had  lighted 
the  fire  in  the  kitchen,  and  put  on  the  kettle,  he  swept  the  front  door- 
step and  the  pavement  in  front  of  the  house.  I  did  not  like  him  to 
do  this  work,  for  it  exposed  him  to  the  curious  gaze  of  the  passing 
folk,  and  I  can  recall  the  feelings  that  hurt  my  boyish  heart  (which 
was  then  already  so  full  of  admiration  for  him)  as  I  saw  him  at  that 
menial  task.  My  mother  undertook  this  cleaning  of  the  door-step 
whilst  in  America,  but  my  father  would  not  allow  it  in  England, 
where,  he  soon  found,  there  was  much  snobbishness  amongst  the 
people  with  whom  we  came  in  contact.  I  said  I  did  not  like  my 
father  doing  door-step  cleaning,  and  grumbled  a  good  deal,  for  I  had 
an  irritating  way  of  worrying  others  about  things  that  displeased  me. 
But  when  my  father  said  :  "  Well,  sonny  (an  Americanism),  will  you 
do  it  ? "  the  thing  appeared  to  me  in  a  new  and  not  very  acceptable 
light.  I  did  do  it  for  a  day  or  two ;  but  in  my  anxiety  not  to  be 
seen  at  the  task,  I  swept  those  stones  in  such  a  perfunctory  way  that 
my  father  had  to  resume  the  duty  again. 

My  mother's  day  was  entirely  occupied  with  her  pupils  from 
breakfast  to  bed-time,  leaving  but  short  respites  in  which  to  take  her 
meals.  Therefore  it  devolved  on  my  father  and  myself  to  do  house- 
hold work:  cooking,  washing  up  dishes,  keeping  the  kitchen  clean, 
answering  the  front  door — my  task  mostly — and  so  on.  In  washing 
up  dishes,  my  father  never  thrust  his  hands  into  the  hot  water,  but  in 
the  most  artistic  way  manipulated  the  little  soft  loose  rag  with  the 
end  of  a  short  stick  around  the  plate  or  dish,  holding  the  part  that 
projected  beyond  the  water  between  the  first  finger  and  thumb  of  the 
left  hand.  To  me  was  allotted  the  drying  task,  as  I  had  broken  too 
many  things  in  the  washing  process. 

After  breakfast  I  was  sent  out,  with  a  large  basket  on  my 
arm,  to  buy  provisions.  On  these  errands  I  got  sometimes  a  little 

31 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

mixed  with  the  money-change  given  me  at  the  different  shops,  and 
could  not  always  account  for  the  exact  cost  of  the  different  articles, 
for  in  arithmetic  I  never  did  shine ;  and  even  to  this  day  I  have  never 
mastered  my  multiplication  table.  Curiously  enough,  although  I 
strongly  objected  to  being  seen  with  a  broom  in  my  hand  sweeping 
the  front  door-step,  I  did  not  in  the  least  mind  being  seen  with  a 
provision-basket.  I  felt  I  was  a  purchaser ;  I  patronized  shops ! 
Moreover,  I  was  frequently  the  recipient  of  favours  from  shop- 
keepers. At  the  grocer's  I  got  a  fig  or  a  date ;  at  the  greengrocer's  a 
handful  of  nuts,  a  pear  or  an  apple  (generally  slightly  rotten) ;  at  the 
butcher's,  a  stray  sausage  or  a  kidney.  On  my  return  there  was  a 
certain  preparation  of  food  in  the  kitchen — peeling  potatoes,  preparing 
other  vegetables,  and  putting  the  beef  in  the  saucepan  to  boil.  The 
latter  was  to  make  the  soup,  which  no  German  can  dispense  with  at 
a  mid-day  meal.  And  the  meat,  which  had  been  boiled  to  give  out  its 
essence  for  this  soup,  was  practically  the  only  animal  food  we  had. 
A  noteworthy  education  went  on  in  that  kitchen.  In  the 
first  place,  manners  at  table  seemed  to  my  father  of  great  im- 
portance, and  he  insisted  on  my  mother  and  myself  sitting  down 
with  him  at  least  for  the  mid-day  meal,  and  making  it,  even  in  our 
simple  home,  a  ceremonial  occasion.  Now  it  was  not  easy  for  me  as 
a  boy  to  sit  still  anywhere  for  any  length  of  time,  and  it  would  have 
been  difficult  for  me  to  sit  out  a  long  meal  had  it  been  at  a  king's 
table.  As  for  my  mother,  she  was  always  in  great  haste  to  get  back 
to  her  pupils,  consequently  both  she  and  I  bolted  our  food  — for  two 
different  reasons.  My  father  did  all  he  could  to  rectify  this  habit  of 
ours,  on  moral  and  hygienic  grounds,  but,  alas  !  to  little  purpose.  In 
his  own  manners  he  gave  us  a  good  precept ;  but  the  deliberate  way 
in  which  he  took  his  food  was  at  times  to  us  exasperating.  However, 
I  must  have  gathered  the  real  meaning  of  sitting  together  to  break 
bread,  for  it  forms  the  subject  of  the  wall-decoration  in  the  dining- 
room  of  my  present  house. 


32 


VI. 


EARLY   YEARS   IN   ENGLAND 

(  Continued). 

I  HAVE  said  that  I  was  sent  out  on  errands  ;  but  I  was  often  away 
too  long,  and  I  grieve  to  say,  told  more  than  one  lie  to  justify  my 
prolonged  absence.  I  deceived  my  parents  as  to  the  real  cause  ; 
and  had  the  final  explanation  not  come  so  unexpectedly  I  might  have 
had  a  good  thrashing.  The  truth  was  that  whilst  out  once  on  my 
purchasing  rounds  some  boys  beguiled  me  into  following  them  to  the 
free  baths,  as  it  was  high  tide.  I  started  swimming  ;  and  what  youth 
does  not  know  the  excitement  of  first  learning  to  swim  ?  Naturally, 
the  next  day,  and  the  days  that  followed,  at  the  hour  when  I  knew 
the  tide  would  be  up  I  sneaked  round  to  the  baths,  and  soon  learned 
to  swim  and  to  dive.  One  day,  entirely  forgetting  my  deception,  I 
asked  my  father  to  come  and  see  me  swim  !  This  was  letting  the  cat 
out  of  the  bag  with  a  vengeance.  Having  forbidden  me  to  bathe, 
my  father  looked  at  me,  and  said,  "  When  did  you  learn  to  swim  ?  " 
Then  I  had  to  make  a  clean  breast  of  it.  But  my  father,  seeing  in 
the  little  incident  what  a  clumsy  liar  I  was,  smilingly  answered  that 
he  would  come  one  day.  I  was  wildly  happy,  for  I  wanted  his  praise. 
He  came  with  me  to  a  swimming  bath  for  which  an  entrance  fee  of 
twopence  was  charged.  Seeing  the  little  boys  swim  about  him  as  he 
was  standing  in  the  shallow  water,  he,  too,  got  the  desire  to  learn  this 
art,  and  at  the  age  of  fifty  he  began  to  swim,  and  was  able  very  soon 
to  cover  a  respectable  distance. 

As  I  have  already  stated,  my  work  at  my  father's  bench  was 
much  interrupted  by  my  various  duties.  But  as  I  could  not  stick 
long  at  anything,  I  was  the  more  ready  to  jump  from  one  occupation 
to  another.  I  was  in  a  considerably  excited  state  :  I  never  walked 
downstairs,  but  slid  down  the  balustrade  from  top  to  bottom  in  one 
slide  (not  a  very  great  distance,  perhaps)  ;  I  seldom  walked,  but 

33 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

nearly  always  ran.  I  moved  in  spasmodic  jerks ;  in  fact,  I  exhibited 
my  neurotic  temperament  in  every  movement.  The  continuance  of 
this  readiness  to  jump  from  one  thing  to  another  made  my  watchful 
father  form  the  conclusion  that  it  was  not  wholly  my  superabundance 
of  energy  that  caused  me  to  commence  so  many  things  and  finish 
nothing,  but  that  it  arose  from  a  mental  deficiency — the  want  of 
application.  In  recalling  certain  things  he  said  to  me,  and  the  ways 
he  employed  to  re-interest  me  in  work  begun,  I  can  clearly  see  now 
that  after  this  discovery  he  set  himself  systematically  to  cure  me  of 
this  mental  weakness ;  and  it  was  so  subtly  and  dexterously  done  that 
I  did  not  realise  I  was  under  any  special  treatment. 

This  system  was  as  effectual  as  it  was  simple.  Sometimes,  when 
I  had,  perhaps,  three  or  four  little  carved  animals  in  progress  of 
making,  which  I  dropped  for  the  copying  of  an  engraving  or  a 
chromo-lithograph  that  had  just  seized  my  fancy,  he  would  take  up 
one  of  these  commenced  animals,  and  quietly  go  on  carving  at  it. 
First  my  curiosity  was  aroused ;  then  before  long  I  itched  to  go  on 
with  it  myself,  when  he  would  give  it  over  to  me  without  a  word. 
In  this  way,  everything  I  began  was  eventually  finished.  When  I  was 
about  fourteen,  he  divulged  his  method  and  the  reason  for  employing 
it,  urging  me  to  continue  it  myself,  as  he  knew  that  talent,  without 
the  power  of  continuing  an  effort,  would  produce  little  or  nothing. 

Although  he  intended  me  to  be  an  artist,  he  never  regulated  my 
artistic  work.  The  desire  to  do  this  or  that  was  the  outcome  of  my 
own  momentary  impulse,  which  he  never  thwarted.  Probably  he  did 
not  know  how  a  painter  was  trained.  In  his  whole  life  he  had  only 
known  one  artist,  the  painter  of  the  central  panel  of  the  altar  he 
made  for  Waal.  This  artist  belonged  to  the  Overbeck  school  of 
painters  of  religious  subjects,  and  was  "  academically  trained,"  and  a 
faithful  adherent  to  the  "  sweetly  religious  sentiment "  that  was  made 
popular  by  Overbeck  and  others  at  that  time.  I  suspect  it  was  owing 
to  the  influence  of  this  man  that  my  father  got  the  erroneous  idea 
that  the  whole  secret  of  art  depended  on  the  ground  on  which  one 
painted,  or  on  how  one  under-painted  in  complementary  colours. 

34 


EARLY  YEARS   IN   ENGLAND. 

The  phrase  "  academically  trained "  puts  me  in  mind  of  a 
conversation  I  overheard  in  the  Old  Pinakothek  Gallery  when  1  was 
first  taken  to  Munich  in  1865,  which  may  be  inserted  here.  I  visited 
that  gallery  most  assiduously.  One  day  I  was  interested  in  watching 
one  of  those  uniformed  porters  whose  duty  it  is  to  clean  the  galleries 
before  they  are  opened,  and  afterwards  to  walk  round  the  rooms  and 
keep  an  eye  on  the  visitors.  He  was  stealthily  following  a  country 
priest  from  room  to  room.  At  last  he  got  his  opportunity  to  open  a 
conversation,  and  carefully  led  up  to  the  fact  that  he  copied  pictures. 
"  So  you  are  a  painter,"  said  the  priest.  "  Oh  !  yes,"  was  the  answer, 
"  a  painter,  and  academically  trained ! "  I  distinctly  remember  the 
shock  this  answer  produced  on  me.  A  painter,  academically  trained, 
yet  to  be  still  a  porter  in  a  gallery,  and  dressed  in  livery — was  this 
what  was  in  store  for  me  ? 

But  I  must  return  to  my  narrative,  which  has  not  yet  gone 
beyond  my  twelfth  year.  I  wish  to  dwell  on  this  period,  as  it  was 
the  dawn  of  a  certain  love  of  mysticism  that  has  increased,  rather 
than  diminished,  with  the  years.  By  mysticism  I  do  not  mean  that 
adjunct  to  religious  exaltation,  or  that  practice  in  occult  science 
so-called,  but  rather  the  "  mood  "  occasioned  by  the  contemplation  of 
some  object  or  some  scene,  or  even  by  a  self-imposed  mental  image 
which,  by  a  co-ordination  of  the  many  faculties  of  the  brain,  produces 
what  the  Germans  call  "  Stimmung,"  for  which  we  only  have  the 
inadequate  word  "  mood."  It  so  happened  that  the  house  in 
Windsor  Terrace  was  the  central  one  in  the  row,  and  had  a  kind  of 
gabled  roof.  The  space  under  this  roof  was  used  by  my  father  for 
the  storage  of  all  mariner  of  things  which  he  had  taken  from 
Germany  to  America,  and  thence  to  England.  There  were  steel 
engravings  after  religious  pictures,  issued  by  a  Society  for  the 
dissemination  of  such  works  in  Germany,  wood-cuts  of  various  kinds 
from  newspapers  and  German  "  Bilder-Bogen,"  casts,  paint-pots,  and 
what  not.  I  loved  to  ruminate  amongst  these  things ;  it  seemed  an 
inspiring  atmosphere  to  me.  The  religious  engravings  interested  me 
least.  There  were  just  two  items  that  fascinated  me  and  which  I 

85 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

contemplated  for  hours.  To  this  day  I  can  feel  the  mood  which  they 
occasioned  in  me  at  that  time.  The  one  was  a  wood-cut  representing 
a  deserted  garden.  The  ruins  of  a  Rococo  Palace,  overgrown  with 
creeper,  were  seen  in  the  distance.  The  garden  still  showed  that  there 
was  once  an  orderly  plan  of  paths  and  flower-beds,  but  it  was  now 
a  wilderness  of  wilful  growth  of  flower  and  weed.  A  sun-dial,  ivy- 
covered,  still  stood  ;  and  grass  grew  where  it  was  once  carefully 
eradicated  by  human  hands.  There  was  a  poetic  melancholy  in  the 
whole  scene  that  fired  my  imagination.  To  symbolize  the  glory  of 
the  past  the  artist  had  produced  in  the  foreground  a  group  of 
beautiful  fruits  of  all  kinds,  by  the  side  of  which  stood  a  peacock 
with  spreading  tail.  The  other  item  was  a  photograph  from  an 
engraving,  and  was  of  an  entirely  different  character.  It  represented 
something  unreal  and  impossible  :  floating  figures  of  beautiful  women 
who,  in  circles  and  hand-in-hand,  were  moving,  without  natural 
volition,  around  an  island  in  a  lake.  The  head  of  the  central  figure 
came  across  the  great  moon,  giving  her  a  nimbus  of  mystic 
significance.  These  figures  incarnated  the  witchery  of  twilight.  But 
they  meant  more  to  me  than  that :  they  meant  woman,  spiritualized, 
entering  for  the  first  time  the  conscious  mind  of  the  advancing  boy. 
These  figures  did  not  represent  the  dead  to  me :  they  were  to  me 
beings  who  could  breathe,  who  could  speak,  and  who  did  speak  to  me 
—beings  that  could  have  touched  me.  I  gave  each  figure  a  name  : 
and  only  thought  of  each  by  name :  they  became  a  part  of  my 
undeveloped  boy-life.  Unsecretive  as  my  nature  always  was,  I 
nevertheless  kept  all  this  a  secret  from  my  father.  I  felt  I  could 
not  explain,  and  I  dreaded  lest  his  sound  judgment  would  destroy 
my  dream  and  leave  a  void  that  I  thought  I  could  not  endure. 
And  now  for  the  sequel  of  this  infatuation,  which  I  give  as  a 
problem  for  psychologists  to  solve:  Is  it  a  mere  coincidence  that 
the  central  figure  of  the  group  in  that  scene  should  have  become  the 
type  of  all  the  female  figures  in  my  life's  allegorical  and  decorative 
work?  I  think  not.  It  had  a  deeper  meaning. 


36 


MY    FIRST    TWO    DRAWINGS    ON    WOOD. 

(Accepted  by  the  Hnithim  DakM,  IHtW.) 


Chapter  VII. 

EARLY    YEARS    IN    ENGLAND 

(Continued). 

real  joy  was  in  my  father's  little  workshop.  If  there  was  no 
commissioned  work,  my  father  had  always  something  on  hand  that 
interested  me,  and  he  never  failed  to  give  me  instruction  in  the  things 
that  I  wished  to  do.  He  gave  me  the  use  of  his  tools,  advised  me  in 
the  carving  of  little  animals,  which  I  copied  from  a  book  of  engravings 
of  animal  life  (given  me  by  a  lady  pupil  of  my  mother's),  in  the 
making  of  cross-bows,  which  always  had  a  bit  of  carving  on  the 
stock,  in  the  making  of  kites  and  even  of  cricket-bats.  He  would 
say :  "  I  cannot  buy  you  anything,  but  I  will  help  you  to  make  what 
you  want."  In  consequence  of  this  help  from  my  father,  I  became  a 
most  important  personage  amongst  my  boy  friends,  for  they  came  to 
me  to  mend  their  kites  and  the  broken  handles  of  their  bats.  I  had 
another,  and  rather  strange  reputation,  quite  apart  from  this  practical 
side,  that  of  being  able  to  entertain  my  boy  friends  with  stories  of 
the  most  fanciful,  unreal  and  impossible  kind,  always  invented  on  the 
spur  of  the  moment — the  moment  when  they  were  required ;  and  I 
found  that  the  more  impossible  and  outrageous  they  were,  the  greater 
the  approval.  In  our  daily  converse  I  sometimes  told  my  father 
these  stories,  and  he  evidently  saw  a  certain  power  of  mental  image- 
making  awakening  in  me,  of  which  he  knew  the  importance  for  an 
artist.  Instead  of  disparaging  this  form  of  mental  exercise,  he  at 
once  encouraged  it.  In  fine  weather  he  sent  me  to  the  Southampton 
Common  for  the  day,  when  I  took  with  me  a  little  lunch,  consisting 
of  brown  bread  and  nuts.  Although,  at  his  request,  I  also  took 
painting  materials  with  me,  he  urged  me  rather  to  sit  in  the  thicket 
and  dream  dream-pictures,  scenes — anything;  but  he  was  always 
careful  to  insist  that  I  should  "  visualize  "  my  thoughts  so  definitely 
that  I  could  tell  him  clearly  what  I  had  evolved  in  my  imaginative 

37 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

brain.     I  have  continued  this  exercise  throughout  my  life,  and  it  has 
been  of  unspeakable  benefit  to  my  career. 

These  details  of  my  training  will  possibly  be  considered  trivial, 
but  it  will  perhaps  be  allowed  as  an  excuse  for  my  relating  them  that 
I  think  they  may  be  of  real  service  to  other  ardent  lads  struggling 
for  light  in  an  artistic  direction. 

Our  life  coursed  on  from  day  to  day  with  but  little  variety ;  my 
work  consisted  of  toy-making,  copying  engravings  in  water-colours 
(always  consulting  my  father  as  to  the  colouring),  dreaming  and 
sketching  in  the  secluded  parts  of  the  common,  assisting  my  mother 
with  her  pupils,  and  performing  at  her  concerts  —the  latter  being  very 
much  to  my  taste.  In  these  concerts  I  had  not  ordy  to  play  on  the 
piano,  but  had  to  sing  songs,  dressed  up  in  certain  costumes,  which 
necessitated  a  little  acting. 

I  may  mention  that  I  had  a  first-rate  voice  as  a  boy,  and  could 
reach  the  high  C  with  ease.  I  cannot  remember  how  I  learnt  music, 
nor  do  I  remember  having  ever  practised,  but,  somehow  or  other,  I 
could  always  do  what  was  required  of  me.  Sometimes  a  visitor 
would  come,  and  I  was  shown  off  with  my  voice  by  my  mother. 
This  was  quite  to  my  liking,  as  I  was  always  ready  for  praise,  and 
always  ready  to  cause  a  surprise  when  an  occasion  gave  me  the  chance. 
Such  visitors  would  sometimes  give  me  the  smallest  silver  coin  of  the 
realm — I  think  a  fourpenny-bit  in  those  days.  It  happened  at  times 
that  I  obtained  such  a  coin  for  a  drawing,  which  elated  me  even  more. 
Thus  it  was  that  my  rewards,  being  equally  divided  between  music 
and  art,  caused  no  disappointment  to  either  of  the  parents.  These 
small  rewards  I  was  always  allowed  to  spend  as  I  pleased. 

My  father  received  but  few  commissions.  But  one — a  Gothic 
armchair,  to  be  made  out  of  old  oaken  beams  taken  from  an  ancient 
church — was  a  happy  opportunity  for  him.  He  also  enjoyed  giving 
carving  lessons  to  a  private  gentleman.  Otherwise  the  only  stock-jobs 
that  came  his  way  were  the  so-called  "  Oxford  frames,"  at  that  time 
so  popular  for  the  framing  of  engravings.  He  was  paid  only  seven- 
and-sixpence  for  one  of  imperial  size — inclusive  of  material. 

38 


EARLY   YEARS   IN   ENGLAND. 

When  the  loan  of  five  pounds — of  which  I  have  spoken — had 
been  paid  off  by  instalments,  my  father  felt  justified  in  spending  half- 
a-crown  at  Christmas  time.  For  six  months  we  talked  of  how  this 
sum  could  be  laid  out  to  the  greatest  advantage,  and — as  my  parents 
put  it — to  give  me  the  greatest  pleasure.  If  my  memory  serves  me 
rightly,  one  shilling  was  spent  on  the  Christmas  number  of  the 
"  Illustrated  London  News,"  one  shilling  on  a  Christmas  tree — which 
sum  included  the  wax  candles  —  and  sixpence  on  nuts.  In  one 
Christmas  number  there  was  a  reproduction  in  chromo-lithography  of 
an  English  landscape  that  specially  appealed  to  me.  This  was  after 
a  picture  by  B.  W.  Leader,  who  years  after  became  a  great  friend  of 
mine,  and  a  brother-Academician. 

When  I  had  reached  the  age  of  fourteen,  my  father  thought  it 
advisable  that  I  should  join  the  Southampton  School  of  Art.  This 
was  in  1863-4.  The  master  belonged  to  the  first  batch  of  artists  who 
obtained  positions  in  art  schools  connected  with  the  South  Kensington 
system.  He  was  a  tolerably  well-educated  man,  but  a  poor  artist ; 
and  I  think  he  was  the  worst  judge  of  art  I  have  ever  come  across. 
Under  his  tuition  I  was  first  put  to  copy  those  outlines  of  antique 
figures,  after  which  I  was  advanced  to  drawing  from  the  cast.  The 
shading  had  to  be  done  in  the  orthodox  manner  of  "  chalk-stippling." 
This  process  demanded  a  needle-point  sharpness  to  the  chalk,  likewise  an 
excessive  use  of  bread.  My  vigour,  combined  with  my  impatience,  made 
the  sharpening  of  those  chalks  a  torture.  I  did  not  mind  the  wasting  of 
the  bread,  knowing  that  the  charwoman  who  cleaned  the  schools  daily 
fed  her  chickens  on  the  blackened  bread  that  she  swept  up  from  the  floor. 

For  a  drawing  of  the  head  of  Michael  Angelo's  "  Moses "  I 
obtained  a  bronze  medal. 

From  what  I  heard  afterwards,  I  do  not  think  I  won  that 
medal  fairly  and  squarely.  An  Academician,  who  was  inspector  of 
these  schools  at  that  time,  was,  I  believe,  persuaded  by  the 
master  to  award  me  this  prize,  on  the  ground  that  as  I  was 
going  to  study  art  in  Germany  it  would  be  an  advertisement 
to  the  school  if  I  could  take  this  medal  with  me. 

39 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

The  teaching  in  that  school  was  stupid  and  worthless  ;  and  what 
was  particularly  bad  in  my  case  happened  to  be  the  fact  that  it  did  not 
confine  itself  to  the  hours  when  I  attended  there,  as  the  master  gave 
me  his  water-colour  drawings  to  take  home  for  copying.  Amateurish 
to  the  last  degree,  these  drawings  were  not  likely  to  inspire  me.  My 
copies  were  hastily  done,  and  this  often  got  me  into  a  hopeless 
muddle.  One  day,  after  a  particularly  obvious  failure,  my  temper 
got  the  better  of  me,  and  I  began  smashing  things  about  the  room. 
My  mother,  hearing  the  noise,  came  up  from  her  music-room,  and 
seeing  the  state  of  things  commenced  to  cry  ;  I  cried  from  rage,  she 
from  sympathy.  My  father,  who  followed,  looked  on  very  calmly. 
He  understood  me,  and  grasped  the  situation.  Then  my  mother 
persuaded  him  to  try  to  help  me.  I  see  my  dear  father  now,  carefully 
examining  my  muddle,  and  in  the  most  deliberate  way  setting  to  work 
to  paint  in  the  parts  I  had  washed  out  in  my  rage.  Slowly  and 
cautiously  he  imitated,  bit  by  bit,  the  touches  of  the  original.  This 
deliberation  was  too  much  for  me,  and  I  declared,  with  tears  still 
streaming  down  my  cheeks,  "  Oh,  I  could  do  it  slow  like  that ! "  He 
smiled,  and  getting  up,  said,  "  Very  well,  sonny."  I  resumed  the 
copying  madly,  not  slowly,  however,  but  working  at  white  heat,  and 
succeeded. 

In  this  school  it  happened  that  I  fell  under  the  influence  of  a 
fellow- student  who  attended  the  evening  classes — being  employed  in 
the  day-time  as  an  engraver.  At  that  time  I  had  read  no  art  books  ; 
indeed,  if  I  had  heard  of  any,  my  parents  were  too  poor  to  buy  them. 
But  this  student  spent  every  spare  penny  in  the  purchase  of  such 
works,  and,  what  is  of  greater  importance,  read  them  !  I  listened  to 
all  he  told  me  as  if  it  were  gospel.  More  than  half  he  read  to  me  I 
did  not  understand,  especially  when  it  came  to  Ruskin's  "  Modern 
Painters."  But  I  thought  it  all  wonderful,  and  drank  eagerly  at  the 
fountain. 

My  companion  showed  me  the  landscapes  he  had  painted  from 
nature  (inspired  by  his  readings),  which  to  me  seemed  most  extra- 
ordinary in  colour — all  the  shadows  being  purple.  Questioning  their 

40 


EARLY  YEARS   IN  ENGLAND. 

correctness,  I  got  for  answer  that  Ruskin  considered  purple  a  healthy 
colour  !  That  settled  the  question :  henceforth,  all  my  shadows  were 
to  be  purple — whether  I  saw  them  thus  in  nature  or  not.  I  was 
stricken  with  "  Purplitis,"  from  which  it  took  me  years  to  recover. 
Symptoms  of  this  disease  adhered  to  me  when  in  after  years  I  was 
infatuated  with  Walker,  for  I  could  plainly  discern  the  "  healthy " 
purple  in  his  work.  I  had  been  partially  cured  ;  but  a  relapse — and  a 
bad  one — occurred  many  years  after,  when  I  painted  my  picture 
called  "  Missing." 

The  time  had  now  arrived  when  my  father  thought  it  imperative 
that  I  should  enter  on  my  art  education  seriously,  and  he  chose 
Munich  for  that  purpose.  He  had  received  a  commission  from  his 
brother  in  America  to  carve  the  four  Evangelists,  life-size,  after  the 
small  statuettes  by  Peter  Vischer.  This  work,  he  thought,  could  be 
done  in  Germany ;  and  the  money  his  brother  advanced  him  on  the 
commission  would  pay  the  initial  expenses  of  travel  and  living  during 
the  first  few  months.  Having  settled  my  mother  in  the  house  of  her 
sister,  where  she  could  continue  her  lessons,  my  father  and  I  started 
for  the  Bavarian  Capital — my  mind  all  excitement  and  hope. 


41 


Chapter  VIII. 

JOURNEY  TO   MUNICH,  1865. 

THAT  my  father  should  choose  the  cheapest  route  to  Germany  was 
not  only  natural,  but  imperative.  But  how  he  came  to  select  the  one 
we  actually  took,  or  who  recommended  it,  I  cannot  recollect.  Stray 
remarks  from  acquaintances  in  Southampton  were  probably  all  he  had 
to  rely  on,  and  each  one  no  doubt  recommended  some  particular 
route.  The  shipping  people  could  certainly  tell  him  the  cheapest 
vessel  in  which  to  cross  the  Channel ;  and  they  did,  too  ;  the  cheapest 
and  most  uncomfortable.  It  was  one  of  those  small  vessels  that  plied 
between  Southampton  and  Antwerp  with  cargoes  of  live  sheep. 
There  was  one  solitary  passenger  besides  my  father  and  myself,  and 
no  more.  Whether  there  was  a  cabin  or  not  I  cannot  say :  I  only 
remember  walking  the  small  deck  around  the  hatchway  during  a 
night  that  seemed  interminable,  fighting  sea-sickness,  but,  alas, 
without  success,  as  the  densely-packed  sheep  below  in  the  hold  (which 
was  open  at  the  top)  sent  up  a  horrible,  hot,  mutton  smell,  that  soon 
settled  any  doubts  as  to  the  probability  of  getting  sea-sick.  These 
sheep  were  packed  like  herrings :  you  could  hardly  have  thrust  a 
hand  between  them ;  and  judging  from  the  sounds,  nearly  all  must 
have  suffered  dreadfully. 

Of  our  one  day  in  Antwerp  I  have  but  a  hazy  recollection — of 
seeing,  in  one  of  the  churches,  Rubens'  ceiling,  which  he  is  said  to 
have  painted  entirely  with  his  own  hand  in  fourteen  days. 

Our  journey  took  us  through  Alsace  and  Lorraine,  and  I  have 
reason  to  remember  that  journey — in  a  fourth-class  carriage — through 
those  provinces  !  The  company  in  that  "  cattle- van  "  (for  it  was  little 
better)  was  so  disgusting  and  riotous,  their  habits  so  filthy  and  foul, 
the  air  so  laden  with  stenches  of  all  kinds,  that  I  dare  not  describe  it 

42 


JOURNEY  TO   MUNICH. 

in  detail  here.  Suffice  it  that  I  swore  a  great  oath,  that  when  I 
should  be  successful  in  the  future,  I  would  never  travel  without 
availing  myself  of  every  comfort  obtainable,  even  if  the  cost  "  broke 
the  bank":  (N.B. — not  the  exact  wording  of  the  oath).  I  have  kept 
that  oath,  however,  for  in  travelling  I  am  distinctly  extravagant 
Further,  I  remember  on  the  journey  great  bare  waiting-rooms  at 
stations  where  we  dragged  out  the  weary  hours  through  the  night 
surrounded  by,  and  lying  on,  our  carpet-bags  and  bundles,  waiting 
for  another  slow,  cheap  train  that  would  carry  us  further  the  next 
morning.  It  was  not  possible  to  get  refreshments  in  the  stations. 
Perhaps  beer  was  to  be  obtained,  but  we  were  strict  teetotallers : 
perhaps  sausages,  but  we  were  vegetarians.  The  journey  pictures 
itself  to  my  mind  as  something  horrible  in  its  discomforts. 

We  finally  arrived  at  a  small  village  near  Kempten,  in  Bavaria — 
a  slight  detour  my  father  made  in  order  to  visit  the  old  mother  of  my 
uncle  Wurm,  who  had  joined  us  in  England  with  his  wife,  as  music 
teachers.  But  there  was  something  about  that  good  woman's  face 
that  frightened  me,  and,  despite  her  friendliness  and  offer  of 
hospitality,  I  could  not  be  induced  to  stay  in  her  house.  It  was  a 
morbid  fancy,  and  soon  the  reason  for  it  became  clear ;  I  was 
sickening  for  an  illness.  My  father  suspected  this,  and  thought  it  all 
the  more  advisable  to  stay  with  the  old  lady,  in  order  to  put  me 
under  some  immediate  treatment.  But  no !  I  was  half  crazy  to  get 
away,  and  begged  and  prayed  that  we  might  return  to  Kempten. 

Now  the  journey  to  Kempten  meant  a  two-hours'  walk  in  the 
dark  night ;  and  I  had  not  gone  far  before  I  began  to  regret  my 
insistence.  I  was  compelled  to  cling  to  my  father's  arm  for  support, 
as  my  legs,  in  some  strange  way,  seemed  as  if  separated  from  my 
body ;  my  mind  was  in  a  sort  of  comatose  state,  as  I  but  imperfectly 
heard  my  father's  voice — it  seemed  so  far  away ;  in  fact,  I  was  practi- 
cally asleep  whilst  walking.  On  arrival  at  the  little  hotel  in  Kempten 
I  was  promptly  put  to  bed,  and  wrapped  in  wet  sheets,  for  I  was,  as 
my  father  recognised,  in  a  high  fever.  As  it  happened,  the  small 
cheap  rooms  that  we  ought  to  have  occupied  were  under  repair,  and 

43 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

the  landlord  put  us  in  his  best  room  without  any  extra  charge.  No 
doctor  was  called  in.  In  the  first  place,  we  had  no  money  to  pay  for 
a  doctor,  and  in  the  second,  my  father  only  believed  in  hydropathy,  a 
form  of  therapeutics  not  yet  generally  accepted.  As  long  as  I  can 
remember,  my  father  had  been  doctor  and  nurse  for  my  mother  and 
myself,  and  had  treated  every  ailment  according  to  a  little  book 
written  by  that  "  inspired  peasant "  Priessnitz,  on  the  so-called  Water 
Cure.  The  well-known  Father  Kneipp,  who  established  a  sanatorium 
at  WiJrishofen,  in  Bavaria,  for  the  treatment  of  disease  by  various 
forms  of  hydropathy,  was  led  to  it  by  reading  a  copy  of  this  very 
book.  He  came  across  it  accidentally,  as  he  was  looking  for 
manuscripts  in  the  library  of  his  university  ;  and  by  following  certain 
precepts  for  the  treatment  of  dyspepsia,  cured  himself  of  his 
complaint.  Having  the  natural  gift  of  diagnosis,  he  began  to  cure 
others,  until  his  village  became  a  place  of  pilgrimage  for  all  classes— 
from  princes  to  paupers.  When  I  was  three  years  old  there  was  an 
epidemic  of  dysentery  in  Cleveland,  America.  My  father  applied  his 
water-cure  treatment  to  my  case  and  refused  to  call  a  doctor.  This 
decision  was  a  grave  responsibility,  which  he  fully  realized.  But  the 
result  of  his  treatment  justified  his  belief  in  it :  I  recovered  with  a 
rapidity  and  a  completeness  that  was  a  painful  surprise  to  the 
neighbours  who  had  lost  one  or  more  of  their  children  by  this  terrible 
scourge. 

What  my  illness  was  I  do  not  know,  but  presumably  it  was 
some  vicious  form  of  gastritis.  The  fever  was  got  under  in  a  couple 
of  days  ;  but  oh  !  when  my  mind  cleared — to  see  the  face  of  my  poor 
father !  The  enforced  stay  was  eating  into  our  slender  means,  and 
there  was  no  knowing  when  I  should  be  strong  enough  to  proceed. 
This  doubt,  added  to  the  pity  and  sympathy  he  felt  for  me,  made  him 
look  an  old  man !  Although  he  never  breathed  other  than  comfort- 
ing words  to  me  I  could  plainly  read  his  mental  suffering  in  his  face. 

Then  around  the  walls  were  hung  engravings  of  the  most 
depressing  subjects.  One,  in  a  direct  line  of  sight  as  I  lay  in  bed, 
represented  a  woman  with  a  baby  wrapped  in  her  shawl,  creeping  in 

44 


'OUT    .J 


STUDY   FOR  THE   FIRST   DRAWING   ACCEPTED   BY   MR.   W.   L.  THOMAS 

FOR  "THE   GRAPHIC,"   1870. 


JOURNEY  TO   MUNICH. 

an  exhausted  state  to  the  door  of  a  monastery,  frantically  reaching  for 
the  bell  handle.  The  snow  was  lying  thickly  on  the  ground,  and 
everything  suggested  a  human  tragedy.  Seeing  its  effect  on  me  my 
father  obtained  leave  to  remove  this  engraving. 

I  resolved  to  make  a  determined  effort  to  relieve  him  of  this 
uncalled-for  expense,  occasioned  by  my  illness.  I  insisted  on  getting 
up  on  the  third  day.  But  I  was  not  prepared  for  the  sickening 
weakness  I  felt  when  I  tried  to  stand ;  still  I  persisted  that  I  could 
travel,  and,  greatly  against  my  father's  wishes,  we  both  took  the  train 
for  Augsburg — fortunately  not  a  long  journey.  At  the  station  my 
father  placed  me  against  a  column  (there  were  no  seats)  whilst  he 
hurriedly  searched  outside  the  station  for  some  refreshment,  of  which 
I  was  greatly  in  need.  On  his  return  he  saw  me  clinging  for  dear 
life  to  the  column,  to  prevent  myself  from  falling,  so  unutterably 
weak  did  I  feel. 

We  first  paid  a  surprise  visit  to  my  Uncle  Peter,  my  father's 
eldest  brother  already  referred  to,  who  was  a  medical  practitioner  in  a 
small  village  not  very  far  from  Munich.  The  brothers  had  not  met 
for  fourteen  years,  and  had  but  seldom  corresponded.  In  our  class 
of  life  people  wrote  few  letters,  and  I  may  say  that  a  letter  from  a 
relative  was  an  event,  to  which  the  writing  of  an  answer  was  an 
episode  of  serious  import.  On  the  other  hand  my  mother,  who,  as  a 
girl,  had  already  taught  in  her  father's  village  school,  prided  herself 
on  both  the  diction  and  the  handwriting  of  her  letters.  They  were  of 
the  good  old-fashioned  type,  with  sentences  nicely  rounded,  correct 
sentiments  added  to  embellish  the  commoner  topics,  and  written  in 
German  characters  of  copper-plate  perfection.  Well,  this  visit  to  my 
Uncle  Peter  afforded  a  rest  that  was  as  agreeable  to  my  spirit  as  it 
was  indispensable  to  my  body,  for  I  was  barely  convalescent ;  and 
there  was,  moreover,  the  ever  present  possibility  of  a  relapse. 

My  uncle  was  a  collector  of  curios — as  far  as  his  means 
permitted — and  a  lover  of  all  things  artistic.  The  principal  room  in 
his  house  contained  Gothic  cabinets  of  simple  workmanship,  chairs, 
tables,  etc.,  gathered  from  peasants'  houses  as  opportunity  offered 

45 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

itself.  A  decorative  touch  was  given  by  the  ivy  growing  in  pots  and 
feeling  its  way  around  the  walls.  His  profession  was  suggested  by  a 
beautifully  prepared  child's  skull,  kept  under  a  glass  case,  whereby 
hung  a  tale.  Then  there  was  a  curious  old  clock  on  the  wall,  which 
showed  on  its  disc  the  hours  and  the  seconds,  the  day  of  the  week, 
the  date  of  the  month,  the  year,  the  moon  in  all  its  courses,  and  the 
hour  of  sunrise  through  the  year.  It  had  that  sweet,  caressing,  soft 
tick  that  makes  a  clock  such  a  delightful  companion.  This  clock— 
of  which  the  works  were  of  wood — was  made  by  monks,  and  came 
into  my  uncle's  possession  in  a  curious  way.  At  the  end  of  the 
eighteenth  and  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  centuries  many 
monasteries  were  "  dissolved  "  by  the  government  in  the  South  of 
Germany,  and  the  monks  were  turned  adrift  to  start  a  secular  life 
once  more.  Some  had  possessions  whilst  in  the  monasteries,  which 
they  sold  in  order  to  obtain  ready  money.  It  was  one  of  these 
monks  that  possessed  the  clock  I  have  named,  and  a  peasant  living 
in  my  uncle's  neighbourhood  bought  it  from  him.  On  my  uncle's 
medical  rounds  he  saw  this  curio  at  the  peasant's  house,  and  straight- 
way— as  a  collector — coveted  it. 

Now  a  real  collector  will  always,  in  some  way  or  other,  get  the 
object  he  covets.  He  resorts  to  any  means  in  order  to  attain  his  end. 
"  Get  it,"  is  the  phrase  that  he  hears  in  his  inner  consciousness. 
Well,  in  this  case  the  peasant  was  obdurate  :  he  would  not  sell.  But 
my  uncle  was  determined  that  the  peasant  should  part  with  it,  and 
bided  his  time.  He  now  found  out  that  the  peasant  was  an  invete- 
rate gambler,  and  he  formed  his  plans  for  a  final  attack  on  this  weak 
side — when  the  psychological  moment  should  arrive.  It  soon  came, 
and  the  "  coup  "  was  made  in  this  wise  :  one  day  my  uncle  saw  him 
in  a  "  Wirthshaus,"  as  usual  staking  high  at  cards  and  losing  heavily. 
His  three  rows  of  "  silver  coin-buttons  "  on  each  side  of  his  short 
jacket  were  being  rapidly  reduced  in  numbers.  When  he  had  lost  all 
his  money,  and  had  staked,  and  lost,  the  last  button,  my  uncle 
quietly  approached  him,  and  in  true  Mephistophelian  manner 
whispered  the  temptation  into  his  ear :  "  Give  me  the  clock,  and  I 

46 


JOURNEY  TO  MUNICH. 

will  pay  all  your  debts,  as  well  as  give  you  a  surplus."  The  peasant, 
heated  with  the  play,  and  wild  for  another  chance  of  redeeming  his 
losses,  agreed  ;  the  devil  won,  and  the  peasant  gave  up  the  clock  ! 

In  my  uncle's  home,  I  saw  the  life  and  habits  of  this  class  of 
people  in  Bavaria.  I  was  not  a  little  surprised  and  shocked  to  find 
that  my  uncle  took  his  meals  without  the  family  partaking  of  them 
with  him.  Wife  and  daughters  only  waited  on  him.  Even  my 
father  and  myself,  who  were  his  guests,  never  partook  of  food  with 
the  master  of  the  house.  His  meal  was  not  elaborate :  it  consisted  of 
one  course — a  kind  of  soup,  in  which  were  bits  of  meat  cut  into  little 
squares,  some  vegetables,  and  perhaps  bread. 

I  have  already  stated  that  I  enthusiastically  followed  my  father 
in  his  renunciation  of  meat,  but  I  never  lost  my  longing  for  it. 
During  the  first  part  of  my  convalesence  I  had  only  fruit  and 
farinaceous  food,  for  which  I  had  little  appetite.  Now,  to  sit  by  my 
uncle  whilst  he  was  having  his  "  meat  stew,"  giving  forth  as  it  did, 
that  deliciously  appetising  odour  of  soup,  flavoured  by  various  herbs 
(only  used  in  Germany),  was  too  much  for  me.  My  craving  for  it 
overcame  my  principles,  and  forced  me  to  whisper  to  my  father  a 
request  to  ask  Uncle  Peter  to  give  me  some  of  it.  This  he  did  most 
joyfully ;  and  daily,  after  that,  picked  out  those  bits  of  meat  from  his 
soup  and  gave  them  to  me.  I  counted  the  hours  for  that  meal  each 
day,  and  devoured  the  meat  with  an  avidity  that  made  me  feel  some 
shame — or  call  it  shyness — in  the  presence  of  my  father.  Out  of 
deference  to  our  principles  my  uncle  had  never  offered  meat  to  us, 
but  when  my  craving  for  it  was  hinted  by  my  father  he  was  more 
than  glad  to  satisfy  it,  as  he  did  not  think  my  diet  proper  for  my 
condition. 

My  recovery  was  strikingly  rapid.  Whether  it  was  owing  to 
this  new  nitrogenous  diet,  or  to  my  disease  having  spent  itself,  I 
cannot  say ;  but  I  was  back  to  life,  and  with  the  returning  energy  I 
felt  a  longing  for  work,  and  a  desire  to  settle  in  Munich  without  more 
delay,  to  begin  my  art-studies. 


47 


Chapter 


MUNICH,    1865. 


PERHAPS  at  no  period  of  my  life  has  my  mind  been  subjected  to  so 
sudden,  so  severe  a  transition  of  impressions,  as  when,  at  the  age  of 
sixteen,  my  father  took  me  away  for  the  first  time  from  Southampton 
— a  provincial  town  in  England,  devoid  of  all  art,  present  or 
traditional — to  the  Bavarian  capital,  Munich,  with  its  untold  art 
treasures,  and  art-atmosphere  everywhere.  The  change,  however, 
was  not  only  too  sudden,  but  too  violent  to  benefit  me  at  that  age : 
it  was  placing  a  replete  fare  before  a  starved  mind,  or  one  that  had 
not  yet  acquired  the  capacity  for  assimilation.  Had  unforeseen  cir- 
cumstances not  cut  short  our  stay  after  six  months,  no  doubt  I 
should  have  grown  and  developed  with  the  opportunities  offered  in 
such  abundance. 

I  cannot  at  this  distance  of  time  offer  any  explanation  of  my 
father's  idea  that  I  should  study  art  in  Germany.  It  is  certain, 
however,  that  he  had  no  chance  of  making  himself  acquainted  with 
the  status  of  English  art  at  the  time.  I  had  repeated  such  of 
Ruskin's  writings  to  him  as  I  had  heard  from  my  fellow- student  at 
the  Southampton  School  of  Art ;  but  they  were  as  incomprehensible 
to  him  as  they  were  unclear  to  me.  In  that  case  it  was  but  natural 
that  he  could  not  see  their  connection  with  my  career.  And  so  it 
came  about  that  his  original  idea  that  I  should  study  art  in  Germany 
was  never  revised  or  altered.  As  events  have  proved,  it  was  more 
than  fortunate  that  by  an  accident  England,  and  not  Germany, 
became  my  art-home. 

It  did  not  occur  to  my  father  to  make  early  enquiries  as  to  the 
divisions  of  the  Academy-school's  terms,  and  what  with  the  delays  of 

48 


MUNICH,   1865. 

the  journey  we  came  to  Munich  just  a  week  before  the  long  vacation. 
In  that  time,  however,  I  made  the  competitive  drawing  as  a  candidate 
for  the  Academy,  For  this  drawing  of  an  antique  head  I  received 
unstinted  praise  from  my  master,  Professor  Echter,  and  was  at  once 
accepted  as  a  student  of  the  Academy  Schools. 

This  Professor  was  a  pupil  and  follower  of  Kaulbach,  who 
belonged  to  that  ultra-academic  school  which  held  the  opinion  that 
painting  was  secondary  to  drawing,  that  the  antique  should  supplant 
nature,  and  that  realism  of  any  kind  should  be  once  and  for  all 
banished  from  the  Fine  Arts. 

King  Ludwig  the  First  of  Bavaria  had  the  laudable  ambition  to 
make  Munich  the  first  Art  City  in  Germany.  He  gathered  artists 
of  talent  around  him  and  employed  them  generously.  He  insisted 
on  Michael  Angelo  being  taken  as  the  model  upon  which  all  artists 
were  to  form  their  art.  He  thought  it  only  needed  a  great  pattern 
to  enable  his  artists  to  rise  to  his  patriotic  ideas,  and  rival  the  Italian 
giant.  But  he  only  created  an  exotic  art  around  him,  which  was 
neither  epoch-making  nor  vital — therefore  was  effete. 

When  I  entered  my  studentship  at  Munich  these  classicists, 
however,  were  not  yet  dethroned.  They  still  felt  secure,  and  looked 
upon  a  newly-risen  band  of  young  realists  much  as  the  Academical 
school  in  England  looked  upon  the  Pre-Raphaelite  movement: 
realism  was  not  art,  and  Nature  was  not  art.  But  for  all  that  these 
younger  upstarts  rankled  in  their  minds,  and  jealousy  rose  to  ugly 
dimensions.  When  Piloty,  who  brought  over  the  influence  of  the 
Belgian  painter  Gallait,  exhibited  his  large  picture  of  "  Nero  after  the 
burning  of  Rome,"  Kaulbach  was  persuaded  to  go  and  see  it.  He 
only  made  the  caustic  remark  that  "the  rubbish  was  well  painted." 

Piloty,  after  the  death  of  Kaulbach,  was  acknowledged  to  be  the 
head  of  German  art,  but  his  reign  was  of  short  duration.  His 
realism  did  not  go  far  enough  to  satisfy  the  trend  of  the  times,  which 
was  merging  into  individualism — each  artist  for  himself — with  less 
and  less  respect  for  tradition.  This  movement — which  would  have 
suited  my  temperament  better  than  the  established  formulas  of  study 

49 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

to  which  I  was  to  be  subjected — came  into  existence  several  years 
after  I  had  left  Munich.  I  certainly  could  not  have  endured  a  two 
years'  course  of  the  antique  alone,  and  that  was  what  my  good 
professor  had  marked  out  for  me.  It  would  have  been  cut  short  by 
rebellion  on  my  part. 

Well,  the  long  vacation  had  to  be  rilled  in  with  some  kind  of 
work.  Professor  Echter  allowed  me  to  take  home  casts  from  his 
studio :  hands,  feet,  faces,  all  from  the  antique,  and  he  offered  to 
criticise  my  drawings  of  them,  for  he  was  the  kindest  of  men,  and  had 
taken  an  especial  liking  to  me.  I  did  these  drawings  in  our  lodgings 
dutifully,  but  not  willingly.  Hearing  of  a  private  evening  life-class 
to  which  painters  and  sculptors  resorted  for  the  practice  of  drawing, 
and  moreover  where  there  was  no  master  to  influence  one's  method 
of  work,  my  father  thought,  as  it  was  not  under  the  control  of  my 
professor,  it  might  be  a  good  opportunity  to  anticipate  the  school 
training  by  an  early  practice  in  drawing  from  the  nude,  so  we  both 
joined. 

When  I  showed  my  life-studies  to  Echter,  he  shook  his  head 
sadly,  and  picking  out  one  with  specially  black  shadows  (drawn  as  I 
had  seen  them)  he  said,  "  Too  French."  He  went  on  to  say,  "  When 
I  was  young,  we  aimed  at  beautiful  drawing ;  now  it  is  only  tone, 
tone,  tone ! "  That  was  forty-five  years  ago,  and  the  cry  is  still 
heard. 

It  was  a  happy  time  my  father  and  I  had  together.  Freed  from 
the  continual  "  pin-pricks "  that  he  had  to  endure  in  Southampton 
back  in  his  native  country,  surrounded  by  the  people  of  his  own 
blood  and  sociality,  with  my  art-education  started— he  enjoyed  a 
contentment  that  had  been  denied  him  since  he  emigrated  to 
America.  I  too  had  changed;  the  wild  behaviour  and  disobedience 
of  my  boyhood  were  things  of  the  past ;  and  my  ungovernable  temper 
was  in  abeyance.  The  letters  my  father  wrote  to  my  mother  at  the 
time  were  full  of  my  good  behaviour. 

We  lived  in  the  most  frugal  manner,  one  room  sufficing  for  kitchen, 
sitting-room,  bedroom,  and  workshop  for  the  carving  of  the  Evangelists. 

50 


SKETCH   OF   GUARD-ROOM   AT  ALDERSHOT. 

(Drawn  fur  "  I'/te  Graphic,"  1870.) 


MUNICH,    1865. 

These  figures  were  prepared  up  to  a  certain  point  in  the  shop  of  the 
carpenter  who  was  our  landlord,  and  lived  on  the  ground-floor. 

Twice  during  our  stay  we  went  to  the  theatre,  and  of  course 
occupied  the  cheapest  places.  The  first  piece  we  witnessed  was  a 
spoken  drama,  with  incidental  music  by  Karl  Maria  von  Weber, 
called  "  Preciosa."  How  magical  it  all  seemed  to  me  !  It  was  the 
first  stage-play  I  had  ever  seen.  The  second  piece  was  Weber's 
masterpiece,  "  Der  Freischiitz."  Neither  of  the  plays  have  I  seen 
again,  and  the  magic  of  that  first  impression  on  my  mind  has 
remained  undisturbed  through  all  these  years. 

An  event  now  happened  that  altered  the  direction  of  my  whole 
artistic  career,  and  settled  once  and  for  all  the  country  to  which,  as 
an  artist,  I  was  finally  to  belong.  Just  before  the  Academy  was  to 
open  my  father  endeavoured  to  get  his  passport  renewed,  as  in  those 
days  a  passport  was  only  granted  to  a  naturalised  British  subject  for 
six  months.  He  did  not  know,  or  it  had  not  been  clearly  told  him, 
that  such  a  passport  could  only  be  renewed  in  person  in  England. 
No  representative  of  the  British  Government  in  Munich  had  power  to 
renew  it ;  therefore  if  he  stayed  away  for  over  six  months  from 
England,  he  forfeited  his  British  citizenship.  If  on  the  other  hand  he 
once  more  became  a  German  citizen,  I,  as  his  son,  should  have  had  to 
serve  my  term  in  the  army.  This  latter  alternative  was  altogether 
abhorrent  to  him,  and  he  decided  at  very  short  notice  to  break  my 
course  of  studies  in  Munich,  and  return  to  England.  So  we  left  the 
city  of  art — we  and  the  unfinished  Evangelists — in  the  early  autumn 
of  that  year,  1865,  and  once  more  settled  in  Southampton. 


51 


(Chapter  X. 


SOUTHAMPTON   AGAIN— LONDON. 


THE  question  that  now  lay  uppermost  in  our  minds  was,  where 
my  art  education  should  be  resumed.  Paris  did  not  appeal  to  my 
father  as  feasible.  Whilst  in  Munich  we  had  heard  something  of  the 
life  led  by  art  students  in  that  city,  which  was  not  very  edifying  or 
reassuring.  I  do  not  know  who  suggested  South  Kensington  to  my 
father,  nor  how  it  was  that  the  Royal  Academy  Schools  were  not 
mentioned,  more  especially  as  the  latter  had  free  tuition.  But  what- 
ever the  explanation  may  have  been,  the  South  Kensington  Schools 
were  chosen,  and  1  was  to  join  them  the  following  year,  1866,  for  the 
summer  term  of  six  months. 

There  was  now  the  winter  to  be  got  through  ;  some  kind  of  work 
had  to  be  done.  My  father  rented  a  disused  school-room  in  which  to  / 
finish  the  Evangelists.  In  this  improvised  studio,  and  amidst  the 
evangelical  chips,  I  worked  at  whatever  came  to  hand — without  any 
definite  aims  or  plans.  I  carved,  modelled,  cast  leaves  from  nature 
(after  a  manner  we  had  learnt  in  Munich),  sketched  a  little  out  of 
doors — and,  in  fact,  "  pottered  "  in  art  work.  It  was  not  satisfying, 
however,  and  left  my  mind  hazy  and  dull.  Then  Southampton,  after 
Munich,  seemed  unutterably  arid  and  stupid.  I  missed  the  galleries 
of  pictures  by  the  greatest  past  masters ;  I  longed  for  the  whole  art 
atmosphere  that  surrounded  us  in  the  Bavarian  Capital.  My  former 
companions  had  all  entered  bread-earning  occupations  and  were  no 
longer  available  in  the  day-time ;  there  was,  in  fact,  a  void  that  was 
depressing  and  irritating. 

Although  my  health  was  well-established,  there  was  a  lull  in  my 
day-dreaming,  which  deprived  me  of  that  precious  "  inner- world  "  that 

52 


SOUTHAMPTON    AGAIN— LONDON. 

had  hitherto  gilded  my  daily  life.  My  ambition  was  dulled,  and  I 
built  up  no  great  future  for  myself,  as  I  had  been  wont  to  do.  I  cared 
not  even  for  reading,  and  this  was  the  most  deplorable  part  of  that 
deplorable  eondition.  That  would  have  been  the  time  to  read  the 
writings  of  John  Ruskin ;  I  should  at  least  have  learnt  English,  if  I 
had  failed  to  follow  his  dogmas ;  I  should  have  widened  the  range  of 
my  mental  vision,  and  fed  the  enfeebled  flame  of  my  imagination. 

With  the  spring,  however,  the  settling  of  certain  practical 
questions  caused  some  excitement,  and  somewhat  dispelled  the  gloom 
that  hung  over  my  mind.  My  lodging  in  London  was  a  grave  matter. 
The  parents  were  appalled  at  the  idea  of  my  living  alone  amidst 
strangers,  in  a  city  of  such  magnitude ;  yet  there  is  no  city  in  the 
world  so  secure,  so  well-regulated,  where  all  parts  of  its  great  area  are 
so  easy  of  access — as  London.  True,  a  stranger  can  feel  more  lonely 
in  a  crowded  street  of  London  than  perhaps  in  any  other  Capital. 
Men  and  women  pass  you  with  an  indifference  that  affects  the 
stranger  unpleasantly.  A  lady  who  has  dropped  her  glove  will  look 
at  you  with  suspicion  when  you  offer  it  to  her,  and  will  probably  walk 
on  with  an  air  of  indignation.  A  foot-passenger  will  give  you  but 
scant  attention  if  you  happen  to  have  lost  your  way  and  ask  for 
directions.  But  nowhere  in  the  world  is  the  policeman  so  friendly,  so 
helpful,  so  patient  and  kind  as  in  England,  and  more  especially  in 
London.  Other  countries  have  sent  their  police  to  study  the  regula- 
tion of  street  traffic  in  London ;  they  may  imitate  the  methods,  but 
they  cannot  produce  the  constable. 

Well,  undefined  anxiety,  and  fear  of  all  kinds,  troubled  my 
parents  at  the  thought  of  my  living  alone  in  London.  They  finally 
decided  that  safety  was  only  possible  by  my  living  with  a  family,  and 
by  a  fortunate  coincidence  a  pupil  of  my  mother's  had  parents  living 
in  Wandsworth  Road — the  father  a  retired  carpenter— who  were 
willing  to  give  me  a  home  at  a  reasonable  price.  So  that  was 
arranged ;  but  it  entailed  a  twelve-mile  walk  on  five  days  of  the  week, 
as  Wandsworth  Road  was  three  miles  from  South  Kensington,  and 
the  journey  had  to  be  made  four  times  a  day. 

53 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

When  my  father,  who  took  me  to  London,  saw  how  I  was 
housed,  he  was  completely  at  rest.  My  host  then  showed  us  the  way 
to  South  Kensington,  the  journey  I  was  to  take  four  times  a  day. 
The  first  turning  out  of  Wandsworth  Road  brought  us  abruptly  into 
a  long,  slightly  curved  road,  with  orchards  and  fields  on  either  side, 
and  an  entire  absence  of  gas  lamps  for  night-lighting.  The  fields 
mentioned  reached  as  far  as  the  arches  of  the  London,  Chatham  and 
Dover  Railway.  Passing  under  these  and  some  second  arches,  of 
another  line,  we  were  brought  into  a  road  that  followed  the  outside  of 
Battersea  Park.  Here,  too,  there  was  but  imperfect  provision  for 
light  after  dark.  At  the  end  of  this  road  we  passed  over  the 
Suspension  Bridge ;  then,  through  various  slums — now  transformed 
into  elegant  streets  with  fashionable  flats — and  we  arrived  in  Fulham 
Road,  from  which  the  schools  were  not  far  distant.  Having  guided 
us  so  far,  Mr.  HaU  left  us,  and  my  father  and  I  walked  on  to  Hyde 
Park,  in  a  somewhat  ominous  silence.  My  father  had  chosen  the 
spot  near  the  statue  of  Achilles  for  our  parting,  and  it  was  in  front  of 
this  statue  that  I  parted  from  him  for  the  first  time  in  my  life. 

How  can  I  describe  my  sensations  as  I  watched  the  retreating 
steps  of  my  father — alone,  yet  my  own  master,  free  to  act  for  myself, 
needing  no  longer  to  ask  permission  to  do  this  or  that  ?  I  can  only 
liken  them  to  that  state  of  mind  when,  in  our  dreams,  we  seem  to 
rise  from  the  ground  and  float  in  the  air !  But  there  was  a  counter- 
emotion  that  shook  me  to  the  soul.  I  had  not  moved  from  the  spot, 
and  when  my  father  at  last  disappeared  from  view,  my  hitherto 
sternly-suppressed  tears  burst  from  my  eyes,  and  I  felt  I  wanted  to 
shriek !  A  love  for  my  father  welled  up  in  my  heart  that  had  never 
before  been  so  intense  or  so  overwhelming.  A  sudden  rift  in  my 
clouded  mind  seemed  suddenly  to  reveal  the  full  meaning  of  all  he 
had  done  for  me  in  the  past.  There  are  moments  in  life  that  turn 
lads  instantly  into  men,  and  this  is  what  I  experienced  then. 


54 


(Chapter 

SCIENCE  AND   ART  SCHOOLS,  SOUTH  KENSINGTON. 


I  RETRACED  my  steps  to  my  new  home,  and  arrived  just  in  time  for 
the  family  dinner — one  o'clock.  I  was  much  struck  with  the  nicely- 
laid  table  and  spotless  white  cloth.  I  noticed  also  the  horn-handled 
knives  and  three-pronged  forks  ;  but  the  cruet-stand  and  its  use  were 
unknown  to  me.  When  and  with  what  were  the  various  contents  of 
the  bottles  to  be  used?  I  was  now  to  make  the  acquaintance  of 
what  is  called  "  plain  English  cooking."  Already  on  my  entrance 
into  the  house  my  nostrils  caught  the  poignant  odour  of  roast  meat ; 
but  I  could  not  identify  the  beast.  The  reader  must  know  that  I  had 
eaten  no  animal  food  since  my  Uncle  Peter  gave  me  the  little  bits  of 
meat  from  his  daily  stew.  Now,  Mr.  Hall,  good  soul,  belonged  to 
that  class  of  people  who  think  you  do  not  like  what  is  offered  you 
unless  you  take  it  in  great  quantities ;  but  this  presented  no 
difficulties  to  me  in  those  fortunate  days  when  I  had  teeth  and  a 
digestion.  Now  I  have  neither ;  and  the  very  smell  of  a  great  leg  of 
mutton  deprives  me  of  all  appetite.  So  will  a  large  quantity  of  food 
on  my  plate ;  I  have  in  fact  arrived  at  a  period  of  life  when  "  I  eat 
with  my  eyes." 

Well,  this  mid-day  dinner  seemed  hardly  over  before  afternoon 
tea  was  served.  There  was  still  another  meal  later  on,  called  supper 
— so  my  host  informed  me.  But  on  that  first  day  I  thought  it  wiser 
to  plead  weariness  and  retire  to  bed  early,  for  I  felt  I  had  eaten 
enough  for  a  week. 

The  next  morning  I  started  early  for  the  schools,  to  pay  my  fees, 
and  sign  my  name  in  the  books.  I  took  with  me  several  of  my 
Munich  life-studies,  thinking  that  if  they  were  seen  by  the  master,  I 

55 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

would  naturally  be  allowed  to  enter  the  life-class  at  once.  But  this 
anticipation  was  not  to  be  realised.  The  under-master,  who  inter- 
viewed me,  sneeringly  asked  which  of  the  many  lines  I  intended 
should  represent  the  correct  contour.  I  began  arguing  about  arbitrary 
outlines,  which  did  not  improve  matters,  and  he  cut  the  conversation 
short  by  ordering  me  to  start  in  the  antique  room  without  more 
ado. 

I  began  the  figure  of  the  Discobolus,  burning  all  the  while  with 

indignation,  and  smarting  under  what  I  considered  the  injustice  that 

had  been  done  me.     I  felt  no  more  reconciled  to  the  task  the  next 

day  ;  and  indeed,  in  a  couple  of  hours,  I  had  reached  the  limit  of  my 

patience.     Then  I  took  a  desperate  resolve :  I  marched  boldly  into 

the  life-class,  carrying  with  me  drawing  board,  chalks,  stumps,  etc. 

None  of  the  students  working  there  suspected  that  I  joined  them 

without  permission,  therefore  no  questions  were  asked.     Now,  my 

intention  was  to  do  as  much  as  possible  to  my  drawing  from  the 

model  before  the  master  came  round,  and  then  boldly  to  "face  the 

music."     Fortunately,  Mr.  Birchett,  the  head-master,  was  particularly 

late  that  day,  and  I  was  able  to  get  the  whole  figure  drawn  in  and 

some  parts  finished.     I  did  not  feel  nervous  when  he  came  along,  as  I 

was  strung  up  for  a  vigorous  defence.     He  looked  at  the  drawing, 

and  noticing  that  I  was  a  new  man,  asked  me  if  I  had  permission  to 

draw  in  the  life-class?     I  answered,  "No,  Sir,"  but  added  that  I  had 

already  drawn  from  the  life  in  Munich,  and  fully  expected  when  I 

came  to  this  school  to  be  put  in  the  life-room  direct.    Then  Mr.  Birchett 

told  me  it  was  the  rule  of  the  school  to  pass  from  the  "  antique  "  to 

the  "  life."     My  reply  to  this  was — "  I  have  not  broken  that  rule,  Sir  ; 

I  have  passed  from  the  antique  to  the  life ;  I  worked  in  the  antique 

room  all  day  yesterday."     It  was  fortunate  for  me  that  the  master 

had  a  sense  of  humour,  for  the  impudence  of  my  answer  seemed 

rather  to  tickle  than  annoy  him.     He  smiled,  and  said,  "  Well,  your 

drawing  is  very  good,  and  quite  up  to  the  standard  required  for 

admittance  to  this  class.     You  can  stay." 

When  he  left  the  room  the  students  were  all  convulsed  and  took 

56 


STUDY   FOR  THE   FIRST  DRAWING   OF  THE   CHELSEA    PENSIONERS. 

("  Tlit,  Graphic,"  1870.) 


flfi 


SCIENCE  AND  ART   SCHOOLS,   SOUTH   KENSINGTON. 

an  immediate  interest  in  me,  considering  me  quite  an  eccentric.  At 
that  time,  1866-7,  there  were  some  very  good  draughtsmen  in  the  life- 
class,  of  whom  four  have  since  become  Royal  Academicians,  and 
three,  Members  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Painters  in  Water-Colours. 

Birchett,  the  head-master,  was  a  worthy  man  ;  he  was  kind, 
considerate,  and  conscientious,  according  to  his  lights,  in  dealing  with 
the  students'  art- work.  I  cannot  remember,  however,  having  gained 
anything  by  his  criticism.  The  under-master  in  the  "  life,"  of  whom 
we  saw  more,  was  a  landscape-painter  of  second  rank.  His  duty  was 
to  pose  the  model  (we  had  only  the  male  figure),  and,  knowing  his 
excitability  and  nervousness,  we  students  used  to  delight  in  getting 
a  rise  out  of  him  by  making  irritating  little  remarks  as  he 
"  pulled "  the  model  about  in  the  vain  endeavour  to  get  an 
interesting  pose. 

Before  the  sending-in  day  of  the  Academy  he  used  to  invite  us 
all  to  see  his  contributions.  We  were  sorely  tried  on  these  occasions. 
The  head-master  also  had  a  private  view  of  his  work,  to  which  we 
were  asked.  But  our  respect  for  Birchett  prevented  us  from  uttering 
rude  or  frivolous  remarks,  we  tried  to  admire  what  we  knew  to  be 
second-rate  historical  painting. 

I  had  two  summer-terms  at  these  schools.  I  certainly  got  some 
practice  in  drawing  and  painting  from  the  nude  figure  ;  but  it  was  all 
so  aimless,  so  undirected.  The  system  of  teaching,  whatever  it  may 
have  been,  did  not  encourage  the  student  to  "  dig "  for  his  own 
identity.  Nor  can  I  remember  whether  I  was  influenced  by  the  work 
around  me.  I  attended  anatomical  lectures,  which  were  too  dry  to 
interest  me.  In  the  library  I  copied  Gustave  Dore's  illustrations  to 
Dante's  "Inferno."  Ye  godsl  Gustave  Dor£!  But  Walker  soon 
became  the  talk,  and  I  no  longer  looked  at  Dor£. 

There  was  a  lively  discussion  as  to  the  merits  of  Walker's  first 
essay  in  oils,  "  The  Bathers."  To  me  it  seemed  a  new  direction,  a 
new  light,  that  had  appeared  on  the  horizon.  To  some,  Walker  was 
only  an  imitator  of  William  Hunt,  and  not  so  good.  Others  declared 
he  could  not  paint ;  that  he  was  only  treating  his  pictures  as  wood- 

57 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

drawings  in  colour,  and  so  on.     I  was,  however,  "  bitten,"  and  badly 
too,  as  will  be  seen  in  subsequent  chapters. 

The  teaching  at  the  Kensington  Schools  led  me  nowhere  in  my 
art.  There  is  something  wrong  in  a  system  for  the  training  of  art- 
students  that  does  not  awaken  the  power  of  "  seeing  "  the  artistic 
aspect  of  nature,  or  help  the  student  to  grasp  the  meaning  of 
"  quality "  in  painting.  Not  a  criticism  was  given  me  that  would 
have  led  me  to  either.  1  did  endless  studies,  all  of  uniform  merit,  or 
de-merit,  and  all  were  quickly  and  easily  done.  Judging  them  now 
— impersonally — and  with  the  experience  of  years  in  teaching,  I  can 
clearly  see  how  a  word — the  right  one  at  the  proper  moment — would 
have  put  my  young  mind  on  the  right  track ;  I  should  have 
recognised  the  identity  upon  which  my  future  depended. 

With  the  absence  of  direction  I  drifted  on  smoothly,  and  never 
(worse  luck)  had  any  bad  hours.  I  attended  regularly,  was  in  good 
health,  and  my  ambition  was  in  abeyance.  The  pocket-money  my 
parents  allowed  me  enabled  me  to  indulge  in  the  one  pleasure  I 
desired— that  of  attending  the  Saturday  Concerts  at  the  Crystal 
Palace,  under  Manns.  An  exhibitor  in  the  Palace  picture-gallery 
received  a  free  pass,  and  as  the  standard  was  rather  low,  the  drawing 
I  sent  in  order  to  get  this  free  entrance  was  accepted.  Including  the 
railway  journey,  refreshments  and  programme,  my  pocket  money  of 
two  shillings  and  sixpence  was  practically  absorbed  for  the  week.  I 
can  truthfully  say  that  I  never  exceeded  that  sum  from  first  to  last 
whilst  I  studied  at  Kensington ;  I  knew  only  too  well  how  hard  it 
was  for  the  parents  to  spare  the  money  for  my  living  in  London. 

After  the  second  term  of  these  schools  and  my  return  to 
Southampton,  I  wanted  to  show  my  comrades  in  Southampton  how 
to  paint  from  the  nude.  My  skill  was  not  up  to  a  high  level,  but  I 
did  not  think  so  at  the  time,  and  the  estimation  in  which  I  was  held 
by  those  few  enthusiasts — men  who  were  longing  to  be  painters  but 
were  tied  to  some  business — did  not  lessen  my  self-esteem.  But  from 
boyhood  I  had  the  strongest  desire  to  teach,  and  seldom  missed  an 
opportunity  to  show  others  what  I  knew,  or  only  half-knew.  So  it  was 

58 


SCIENCE  AND  ART   SCHOOLS,  SOUTH   KENSINGTON. 

soon  settled  that  five  of  us  should  start  an  evening  life-class.  I  was 
to  give  all  the  hints  I  could,  and  to  criticise  the  studies  of  the  members. 
My  work,  done  under  these  conditions,  was  infinitely  better  than  that 
which  I  did  at  Kensington.  The  hum-drum  curriculum  of  the 
school  gave  me  no  incentive  to  rouse  myself :  in  fact,  I  became  a  part 
of  the  system.  In  this  little  class  I  was  at  once  put  on  my  mettle, 
and  for  the  obvious  reason  that  I  did  not  dare  to  repeat  the  faults  in 
my  own  work  that  I  had  pointed  out  in  the  other  studies.  Moreover, 
my  comrades  believed  in  me,  and  that  put  me  on  my  honour. 

We  soon  developed  a  consciousness  that  we  were  pioneers  in  that 
town,  and  that  it  behoved  us — nay,  it  was  a  duty — to  show  the 
townspeople  that  there  was  a  nucleus  of  young  artists  amongst  them 
of  which  they  were  unaware.  We  therefore  inaugurated  the  first  art- 
exhibition  ever  held  in  Southampton.  A  frame-maker  and  dealer  in 
works  of  art,  by  name  Wiseman,  had  a  small  gallery  over  his  shop  in 
the  High  Street,  which  we  promptly  engaged,  and  mustered  together 
sixty-five  works  for  our  first  show  :  drawings,  sketches,  landscapes, 
subject-pictures,  portraits,  and  even  some  of  our  studies  from  the 
nude.  Our  expenses  were  paid  by  the  sale  of  the  catalogue,  for  which 
we  charged  sixpence.  I  have  the  catalogue  before  me  now,  with  its 
grandiloquent  preface,  written  by  one  of  the  group — the  only  one 
who  had  some  claims  to  scholarship.  He  also  gave  us  the  motto : 
"  labor  ipse  voluptas."  A  notice,  printed  under  the  word  "  catalogue," 
runs  :  "  All  finished,  framed  paintings  and  drawings  are  for  sale.  For 
price  enquire  of  the  Secretary,  Mr.  Herkomer,  who  attends  in  the 
Gallery "  (the  italics  are  mine).  I  have  also  before  me  Wiseman's 
receipt  for  our  expenses  :— 

"Room  expenses £220 

(Stevens)  Picture,  commission...         020 
Two  Herkomer  pictures,     „     ...         090 

£2  13     0 

(Signed  over  stamp) 

Received,  July  15th,  1868. 

SAMUEL  J.  WISEMAN." 

59 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

As  will  be  seen,  only  three  drawings  were  sold,  and  two  were 
mine.  A  friend  bought  one  of  the  latter,  and  a  local  artist — Mr.  C. 
F.  Williams,  a  stranger  to  me — purchased  the  other.  Lest  my 
reader  should  think  that  1  took  undue  advantage  of  my  position  as 
"  Gallery  Attendant,"  I  wish  to  mention  that  the  last-named  water- 
colour  drawing  was  sold  during  my  temporary  absence  from  the 
exhibition. 

After  Mr.  Williams'  death  Wiseman  wrote  in  an  appreciative 
article,  published  in  a  local  paper :  "His  kindness  and  consideration 
for  those  seeking  art-knowledge  were  great,  and  I  and  many  others 
have  to  thank  him  for  help  and  advice  in  early  days.  I  have  often 
made  use  of  his  matured  experience  in  selecting  drawings  and 
paintings.  He  never  withheld  praise  from  a  fellow  artist's  work,  but 
gave  it  unstintingly  if  due.  His  intimate  knowledge  of  David  Cox's 
work  (who  was  his  master)  enabled  me  to  verify,  or  otherwise,  work 
attributed  to  that  master."  .... 

The  article  continues  :  "  Many  years  ago  I  cleared  my  gallery  in 
order  to  exhibit  the  work  of  a  small  society  of  art-students.  This 
was  a  great  event  at  the  time.  The  Press  were  expected  early,  but 
Mr.  Williams  was  averse  to  a  crush,  and  stole  a  march  on  all  by 
coming  in  at  nine  o'clock,  before  '  the  executive '  arrived,  and  he  and 
I  had  a  private  view  all  to  ourselves.  He  carefully  inspected  each 
picture,  sometimes  exclaiming  '  Good,'  '  Capital,'  or  '  Poor  fellow  ! ' 
Coming  to  a  little  water-colour  of  Southampton  Common,  he  ex- 
claimed, '  This  fellow  has  the  right  stuff  in  him  and  will  make  a  name. 
Give  me  a  bit  of  paper.'  He  marked  it  sold.  The  young  artist  was 
Hubert  Herkomer,  and  the  price  of  the  drawing  was  two  guineas." 

Had  it  been  my  good  fortune  to  have  come  under  the  influence 
of  Mr.  Williams  I  should  have  saved  the  years  that  I  lost  when  I  was 
misguided  by  the  School  of  Art  master.  Williams'  work  was  that  of 
a  real  artist :  it  presented  nature  in  its  most  delicate  aspect ;  it 
lingered  lovingly  over  detail,  and  was  far  removed  from  ordinary 
conventionality. 

A  little  incident  comes  to  my  mind  which  proves  how  valuable 

60 


SCIENCE  AND  ART   SCHOOLS,  SOUTH  KENSINGTON. 

would  have  been  his  guidance.  One  day — some  years  before  that 
exhibition — I  saw  him  making  pencil  memoranda  on  the  Western 
Shore.  The  sun  had  just  dropped  below  the  horizon  opposite,  the  sky 
all  aglow  in  deep  orange !  I  watched  for  a  time  at  a  respectful 
distance,  thinking  the  while  how  I  might  address  him  and  ask  a 
question.  I  approached  nearer,  then  suddenly  blurted  out :  "  May  I 
ask  you,  Sir,  how  to  paint  such  a  sky  ? "  Most  kindly  did  he  turn  to 
me  with  the  words :  "  Look,  my  boy,  look,  and  always  look ;  that  is 
the  only  way  to  find  out  how  to  paint  nature." 

I  have  stated  that  my  criticisms  in  the  life-class  had  a  beneficial 
effect  on  me.  But  the  exhibition  called  forth  a  trait  that  had  been 
somewhat  hi  abeyance — ambition.  The  excitement  following  on  the 
publicity  of  work  caused  a  desire  in  me  to  do  something  of  real 
importance.  But  I  had  not  yet  learnt  the  art  of  seeing  suty'ects. 
Although  Southampton  was  replete  with  subjects  for  the  figure- 
painter,  it  did  not  suggest  Walker,  and  was  therefore  out  of  my  line 
of  vision.  Then  I  bethought  me  of  trying  some  other  locality  in  the 
hope  of  finding  subjects.  But  where  ?  Accident  soon  decided  this 
question,  as  will  be  related  in  the  next  chapter. 


61 


Chapter  XII. 

MY   FIRST    SKETCHING    CAMPAIGN    (1868). 


THERE  is  a  village  on  the  opposite  shore  of  Southampton  Water, 
called  Hythe.  Here  a  gentleman  lived  who  took  in  pupils.  He  had 
at  this  time  only  one  boy  as  boarder,  whom  he  educated  with  his 
daughter.  I  answered  his  advertisement  for  a  music-master  who 
could  also  teach  drawing,  and  was  engaged  at  a  very  small  salary  to 
give  two  lessons  a  week  to  this  boy  and  girl.  If  I  remember  rightly, 
this  gentleman  was  a  clergyman.  He  was  fond  of  gardening  and 
fruit-growing,  and  constantly  exhibited  the  produce  of  his  garden. 
I  remember  this  because  of  a  curious  incident  in  which  neither  he  nor 
I  managed  to  shine.  On  the  table  were  placed  his  beautiful  fruits, 
and  he  was  just  writing  out  labels  for  exhibition  when  he  suddenly 
seemed  puzzled.  "  Dear  me,"  he  said,  "  dear  me,  dear  me " ;  and 
addressing  me,  he  asked  me  whether  "  raspberry  "  was  spelt  with  a  p. 
To  my  shame,  I  did  not  know,  either,  but  I  made  a  random  shot  for 
the  p,  and  on  consulting  a  dictionary  proved  I  had  hit  the  mark. 
This  incident  has  engraved  indelibly  on  my  memory  the  correct  way 
of  spelling  "  raspberry."  In  recent  times  the  connection  of  an  incident 
or  an  object  with  a  word  has  been  made  the  basis  of  a  system  of 
memory  training.  Well,  neither  the  boy  nor  the  girl  had  touched 
music  or  drawing,  therefore  I  had  nothing  to  unteach.  Hence, 
although  not  especially  bright,  they  progressed  quickly,  and  I  soon 
got  them  to  play  the  simple  Clementi  Sonatas,  avoiding  theory  as 
much  as  possible  until  they  could  perform  something  with  tune  in  it. 
In  drawing,  I  avoided  the  methods  of  the  orthodox  drawing-master, 
i.e.,  Harding's  lithographs  of  trees,  etc.,  and  made  them  work  either 
direct  from  nature  or  from  casts  of  leaves  which  I  had  myself  made. 

62 


"GOSSIPS." 

(Water-colour  It  rawing  juiited  »»  the  first  visit  to  Garmisch,  1871.) 


MY   FIRST   SKETCHING  CAMPAIGN. 

I  made  them,  I  remember,  keep  to  a  large  thistle  leaf  for  a  fortnight 
or  more,  and  do  the  shading  with  pen  and  ink ;  but  they  caught  my 
enthusiasm,  which,  even  in  those  days,  and  under  such  circumstances, 
was  strongly  marked. 

After  these  lessons  I  generally  explored  the  neighbourhood  to 
pass  the  time  until  the  boat  took  me  back  to  Southampton.  On  one 
of  these  wanderings  I  came  across  an  old  windmill — a  picturesque, 
lonely-looking,  weird  thing,  as  most  windmills  look  when  out  of 
repair  and  seen  against  the  sky.  In  this  case  the  loneliness  seemed  to 
be  emphasized  by  an  adjoining  cottage,  which  was  in  a  dilapidated 
state,  and  had  been  uninhabited  for  a  long  time ;  it  might  once  have 
been  the  cottage  of  an  affluent  miller,  but  had  now  become  uninhabit- 
able. As  I  approached  the  mill  the  old  miller  was  smoking  his  pipe 
at  the  door.  He  had  a  jovial  face,  and  greeted  me  with  a  friendly 
smile.  I  could  not  help  contrasting  this  specimen  of  contented 
humanity  with  the  sullen  aspect  of  the  great  wings  that  swung  round 
silently,  emblems  of  unwilling  obedience.  I  got  into  a  pleasant 
conversation  with  the  be-floured  miller,  and  gradually  led  up  to  what 
I  was  contemplating,  viz.,  a  stay  there  for  sketching  purposes,  at  the 
smallest  possible  cost.  He  at  once  offered  me  his  bed  in  the  mill, 
stating  that  he  could  always  make  himself  comfortable  on  a  sack. 
I  looked  at  his  bed,  on  the  third  story  of  that  lighthouse-shaped 
edifice.  It  was  a  sort  of  box  without  a  lid,  placed  on  the  floor, 
There  was  some  rough  sacking  material  that  contained  straw  in  it, 
showing  a  perfect  mould  of  the  miller's  figure,  for  it  was  never  shaken ; 
there  was  also  a  blanket  for  covering,  and  an  additional  patchwork 
quilt,  the  work  of  wife  or  daughter  long  since  dead.  Now  this  bed 
and  this  quilt  had  never  been  changed  or  washed  or  cleaned  for  years  ! 
Add  to  this  that  he  always  slept  in  his  "  floury  "  clothes,  and  it  can  be 
imagined  that  there  was  a  quality  about  the  bed-clothes  not  unworthy 
of  the  surface  and  colour  of  an  Old  Master,  only  flour  and  dirt  of 
years'  accumulation  gives  a  "  something  "  undefinable,  that  is  more 
weird  than  the  mere  brown  of  an  Old  Master.  It  gave  a  texture  to 
the  fabric  that  I  defy  any  looms  to  imitate.  I  was  not  so  squeamish 

63 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

in  those  days  as  I  am  now,  but  that  bed  was  too  much  for  me,  for  in 
addition  to  the  quality,  there  was  a  "  life  "  about  it,  to  which  my  body 
would  have  been  an  especial  attraction.  So  I  made  some  excuses 
about  not  wishing  to  deprive  him  of  his  bed,  and  merely  thanked 
him.  I  then  examined  the  dilapidated  cottage  adjoining  and  found 
one  room  upstairs  which  still  had  a  door  that  would  shut,  and  a 
window  with  all  the  panes  intact.  From  outside  I  could  also  see  that 
the  roof  was  still  good  over  this  room,  so  I  decided  to  use  it  for  my 
sleeping  apartment,  as  I  got  it  rent  free.  Then  came  the  question  of 
my  meals.  The  miller  pointed  out  another  solitary  cottage  at  the 
bottom  of  the  hill,  where  he  had  his  food,  and  spent  the  evenings. 
I  only  now  needed  to  interview  the  woman  of  this  cottage,  who,  the 
miller  assured  me,  was  a  very  "obliging  creature."  We  found  the  door 
of  the  cottage  locked  ;  but  after  waiting  a  little,  the  miller  pointed  to 
the  woman,  who  was  coming  up  the  hilL  But  what  I  saw  was 
distinctly  alarming :  a  tall,  gaunt,  fierce-looking  woman,  with  a  huge 
stick  in  her  hand,  with  which  she  was  driving  a  drunken  man  in  front 
of  her.  This,  I  learnt,  was  her  husband,  a  little  man,  over  whom  she 
towered  a  good  head  and  shoulders.  When  she  reached  us  the  miller 
introduced  me,  and  explained  what  I  wanted.  "  Wait  a  bit,"  she 
said,  and,  turning  to  the  cottage,  she  unlocked  the  door,  drove  her 
reeling  husband  in  with  a  "  whack  "  across  his  back,  and  again  turned 
the  key  in  the  door.  Then  she  came  back  to  us,  and  faced  me  with 
a  scrutinising  concentrated  stare.  Having  made  up  her  mind  as  to 
my  character,  she  said :  "  All  right,  I'll  do  for  the  little  gentleman." 
Do  FOR  ME,  I  thought :  yes,  it  looked  like  it.  But  I  found  this 
mannish  woman  kindness  itself;  she  seemed  to  take  me  under  her 
special  protection,  which  was  proved  one  day.  I  happened  to  be 
painting  in  the  garden  when  some  passing,  half-drunken  louts  jeered 
at  me  and  tried  to  hinder  me  from  working.  Then  they  hustled  me, 
when  I  naturally  hit  out  and  gradually  backed  towards  the  cottage — 
there  were  four  to  one,  it  must  be  remembered.  The  old  lady  heard 
the  commotion,  and  burst  from  the  cottage  with  her  formidable  stick, 
scattering  the  yokels  right  and  left ;  indeed,  some  began  to  run  the 

64 


MY   FIRST   SKETCHING   CAMPAIGN. 

moment  they  saw  her,  as  she  was  well  known  to  take  the  law  into 
her  own  hands.  "  I'll  teach  you  to  interfere  with  my  little  gentle- 
man," she  shrieked  after  them. 

My  engagement  as  teacher  of  music  and  drawing  having  termin- 
ated I  received  my  salary,  which,  though  small,  ought  to  last  me, 
I  thought,  for  some  time  in  the  life  I  proposed  to  live,  and  for  which 
I  had  made  arrangements. 

My  parents  were  easily  persuaded  to  let  me  try  this  sketching 
experiment,  especially  as  it  was  near  home.  In  the  furnishing  of  the 
bedroom  I  carried  simplicity  to  the  verge  of  discomfort :  a  bundle  of 
straw  on  the  floor,  a  blanket  or  two,  and  a  pillow,  completed  the  bed. 
As  my  ablutions  were  carried  out  at  the  spring  down  in  the  hollow 
below  the  mill,  a  wash-hand-stand  was  quite  superfluous.  And  as  for 
a  candlestick,  a  bottle  was  not  only  more  in  keeping  with  the  general 
"  design  "  of  the  room  than  a  candlestick  of  china  or  metal,  but  was 
calculated  to  offer  a  disappointment  to  any  thieves  who  might  venture 
to  invade  my  "  sleeping  apartment "  in  search  of  spoil. 

Now  the  spring  I  have  mentioned  played  an  important  part  in 
my  career.  One  morning,  whilst  I  was  at  my  toilet,  a  little  girl,  with 
hood  and  pinafore  (just  such  a  girl  as  Birket  Foster  made  so  popular, 
and  Frederick  Walker  and  George  Mason  made  so  picturesque),  came 
to  fill  her  pitcher  from  the  clear  spring.  She  took  no  notice  of  me 
(although  she  might  have  looked  at  me  without  a  shock),  but  stood, 
with  one  hand  pressing  back  a  branch  of  an  alder  tree  that  almost  hid 
the  trickling  water,  watching  the  filling  of  the  vessel,  little  dreaming  of 
the  artistic  impression  she  was  making  on  me.  Here  was  a  subject  to 
draw,  if  not  to  paint.  I  arranged  with  her  to  sit  to  me  (not  without 
some  difficulty),  and  I  made  my  first  drawing  on  wood  that  had  any 
promise  in  it.  I  ventured  to  send  it  to  Dalziel  Brothers,  the 
engravers.  A  few  days  after  I  received  a  most  kind  and  encouraging 
letter  from  them,  with  a  cheque  for  four  guineas.  Here  was  a  begin- 
ning, truly  a  "spring"  of  future  possibilities,  that  I  found  in  that 
hollow. 

The  drawing  of  the  little  girl  at  the  spring  was  engraved  by  the 

65 


THE    HERKOMERS. 

Dalziels,  and  published  in  Good  Words,  with  a  story  written  to  it,  called 
"Lonely  Jane."  One  of  the  brothers,  Mr.  Edward  Dalziel,  who 
became  my  special  friend,  was  instrumental  in  the  selling  of  my  first 
important  water-colour  drawing  in  the  Dudley  Gallery  in  1870 — of 
which  more  anon ;  and  the  year  afterwards  he  bought  my  drawing 
painted  at  Treport,  "War  News." 

But  I  must  go  back  to  my  first  evening  in  the  one  cottage,  and 
my  first  night  in  the  other.  Both  the  miller  and  I  had  had  our 
suppers.  I  cannot  recollect  of  what  the  supper  consisted,  but  I  do 
remember  of  what  my  daily  dinner  consisted — potatoes,  boiled  in 
their  jackets,  and  eaten  with  butter  and  milk.  I  see  those  potatoes 
now,  piled  up  on  the  plate  in  a  pyramidal  form ;  and  I  can  distinctly 
recall  the  after-effects  of  that  one  course ! 

Well,  whatever  the  supper  was,  we  had  had  it,  and  had  settled 
down  for  the  evening — the  miller  in  his  accustomed  place,  the  humbled 
husband  in  the  chimney-corner,  and  the  housewife  busying  herself  in 
removing  our  "feast."  Then  a  few  privileged  neighbours  dropped  in 
and  were  allowed  to  smoke  their  pipes,  whilst  the  miller  brought  out 
his  fiddle  and  I  my  zither — which  latter  caused  quite  a  commotion. 
The  miller  had  played  his  half-dozen  tunes  for  years  from  the  same 
corner,  on  the  same  strings  (which  never  seemed  to  break),  and  to  the 
same  audience.  He  had  a  reputation,  had  this  miller,  and  with  his 
instrument  was  a  personage  of  importance.  I  could  readily  discern 
that  a  rival  musician,  likely  to  put  him  in  the  shade,  was  not  at  all  to 
his  taste.  To  prevent  any  possible  jealousy  I  made  him  open  the 
concert,  meanwhile  leaving  my  zither  on  the  table  for  the  company  to 
gaze  at.  Then  I  requested  him  to  repeat  the  tunes,  to  which  I 
improvised  accompaniments.  This  made  him  feel  greater  than  ever. 
When,  however,  I  played  some  of  those  sweet  simple  German  Volks- 
lieder,  to  which  the  peculiar  tone  of  the  zither  gave  a  certain  pathos 
that  never  failed  to  touch  the  heart,  he  frankly  acknowledged  that  he 
had  to  take  a  back  seat.  Poor  old  fellow,  he  often  spoke  about 
getting  a  "  gamut,"  as  he  called  it,  to  learn  the  notes  in  music.  So  I 
thought  I  would  try  and  teach  him  without  the  "gamut."  But  it 

66 


MY  FIRST   SKETCHING   CAMPAIGN. 

was  hopeless ;  his  brain  was  too  dense  to  admit  of  such  a  mathemati- 
cal problem  as  musical  notation,  however  simply  put. 

These  musical  evenings  became  very  popular,  so  much  so  that 
the  strong  woman  had  to  resort  to  her  big  stick  more  than  once  in 
order  to  keep  the  place  clear  of  undesirables,  who,  however,  when 
driven  out  of  the  room,  lingered  outside,  and  listened  at  the  window. 
About  ten  o'clock  the  company  broke  up,  and  the  miller  and  I  made 
our  way  in  a  pitch-dark  night  to  our  respective  quarters.  On  that  first 
night  it  was  fortunate  that  I  had  a  guide  whose  eyes  could  penetrate 
the  darkness  like  those  of  a  cat.  But  I  had  to  face  another  darkness, 
and  this  time  alone — a  darkness  that  seemed  darker  than  even  the  dark 
night  outside — the  inside  of  that  dilapidated  cottage  where  I  was  to 
sleep.  For  the  life  of  me  I  could  not  recollect  where  that  blessed 
staircase  was  situated  in  relation  to  the  front  door,  and  I  had  no 
matches,  for,  stupidly  enough,  I  had  left  my  one  box  in  the  bedroom 
by  the  side  of  the  "  bottled  "  candle,  since,  as  a  non-smoker,  I  never 
carried  matches  about  with  me.  After  much  groping  and  knocking 
against  various  corners,  I  finally  found  my  way  to  the  bedroom. 
Needless  to  say,  after  this  experience  I  always  kept  my  matchbox  in 
my  pocket,  and  a  candle  ready  for  lighting  just  inside  the  front 
entrance,  for  the  door  had  long  vanished.  On  that  night  I  only 
partially  undressed,  as  the  situation  was  a  bit  eerie  to  my  imaginative 
mind.  There  were  such  a  lot  of  queer  sounds,  all  new  to  me.  For 
instance,  there  were  creaking  sounds  that  I  could  only  ascribe  to  the 
stairs  in  their  resentment  at  the  insult  of  having  been  used  by  human 
feet  after  all  those  years  of  peaceful  rest :  sounds  something  like  the 
cracking  of  our  bones  when  we  stretch  too  suddenly  or  too  violently. 
Then  the  light  in  the  room  —which,  be  it  told,  I  was  not  in  a  hurry  to 
put  out — attracted  the  bats  outside,  who  playfully  tapped  the  window 
with  their  wings  at  disturbing  intervals.  Then  came  the  screech  of 
an  owl  to  make  night  hideous.  But  what  seemed  more  weird  to  my 
excited  brain  than  all  these  sounds  was  the  moan  of  the  wind  through 
the  sails  of  the  mill.  It  had  by  no  means  the  poetic  effect  of  an 
Molian  lyre,  but  was  more  like  the  voices  that  we  might  imagine 

67 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

coming  from  troubled  spirits.  But  just  as  Luther,  when  he  was 
writing,  took  no  more  notice  of  the  noises  the  Devil  was  making, 
knowing  them  to  emanate  from  the  Devil,  so  did  I  take  no  further 
notice,  after  that  first  night,  of  the  dreadful  sounds,  knowing  their 
origin. 

My  nights,  however,  were  not  long,  as  I  had  to  rise  at  three 
o'clock  to  get  at  my  landscape  just  before  the  sun  appeared  over  the 
horizon.  I  selected  this  scene  because  I  was  fascinated  by  the  jewel- 
like  effect  of  the  dew  on  the  cobwebs  that  formed  festoons  from 
bracken  to  gorse — an  effect  impossible  to  render  in  paint,  even  by  the 
greatest  of  masters.  How  curious  it  is  that  nearly  all  young  artists 
select  for  a  first  essay  some  subject  or  theme  far  beyond  their  powers 
—such  indeed  as  they  would  not  dare  to  tackle  in  later  years ! 

I  am  unable  to  explain  why  at  that  time  I  threw  over  the 
stronger  medium  of  oils  and  worked  steadily  in  water-colours.  It  is 
the  more  inexplicable,  as  all  the  life  studies  I  painted  at  the  South 
Kensington  Schools  had  been  in  oil-colours.  But  perhaps  my  abject 
worship  of  Walker's  work  naturally  led  me  to  imitate  the  progressive 
stages  through  which  he  passed — from  wood-draughtsman  to  water- 
colourist,  and  from  water-colourist  to  the  painter  in  oil-colours.  I  had 
experimented  a  little  in  drawing  on  wood  during  my  last  course  at 
Kensington.  How  well  I  remember  taking  my  first  attempt  to  Fildes 
(now  Sir  Luke  Fildes)  in  the  Galleries  of  the  South  Kensington 
Museum,  where  he  was  at  work  copying  on  to  the  wood  block 
Armitage's  picture  of  "  Judas  "  for  the  Illustrated  London  News ;  in 
those  days  photography  had  not  yet  been  employed  for  the  transfer  of 
drawings  or  pictures  to  wood  for  the  engravers.  Fildes  was  my 
senior  by  four  years.  He  was  already,  at  the  time  I  mention,  a  well- 
known  illustrator,  working  along  with  Millais,  Walker,  Pinwell, 
Small,  Houghton  and  Sandys.  This,  I  should  mention,  was  before 
the  advent  of  THE  GRAPHIC,  which  brought  many  young  artists  to 
the  fore. 

Without  in  any  way  resenting  the  interruption  in  his  work, 
Fildes  looked  at  my  block-drawing,  whilst  I  looked  at  his  face.  I 

68 


"AFTER  THE   TOIL   OF  THE   DAY." 

jir.it   Oil   /'ivt tire,   I'ninttil  in  Gurmisch,  1872.) 


MY   FIRST   SKETCHING   CAMPAIGN. 

could  plainly  discern  by  his  expression  the  difficulty  he  had  to  be  both 
kind  and  critical,  for  it  was  a  poor  performance  I  brought  to  show 
him.  But  his  kindness  far  outweighed  his  critical  remarks,  and  this 
was  all  the  more  to  his  credit— even  as  a  friend — because  the  subject, 
without  even  considering  its  artistic  treatment,  was  banal  in  the 
extreme.  I  ask  the  reader  to  judge  for  himself:  a  little  girl,  with 
stick  in  hand,  the  end  of  which  was  hidden  under  her  apron,  stood  by 
a  table  in  the  garden,  upon  which  was  placed  a  big  pie  to  cool.  Her 
duty  was  supposed  to  be  the  guarding  of  that  pie  from  probable 
attacks  of  a  cat  that  was  seen  crouching  on  a  branch  of  a  fru  it-tree 
near  the  table.  But  the  worst  has  yet  to  be  told  (as  a  matter  of 
morality) :  this  subject  was  a  direct  "  crib  "  from  a  German  Bilder- 
Bogen.  I  had  no  ideas,  no  notion  how  to  search  for  subjects  in 
nature,  and  there  was  nobody  to  guide  me  in  the  matter. 

Imitators  are  known  to  exaggerate  defects  of  the  master  with 
whom  they  are  infatuated.  My  admiration  for  Walker  caused  me  to 
fail  in  the  same  way.  I  certainly  had  no  full  understanding  of  his 
work  or  his  aims.  But  never  was  enthusiastic  admiration  of  a  certain 
painter  the  cause  of  more  "  narrowing  "  in  judgment,  more  shutting 
out  of  educational  influences,  more  insistence  on  just  that  one 
particular  phase  of  art,  than  in  my  case  at  that  period — aye,  and  for 
some  considerable  time  to  come.  It  produced  a  blindness  that  seems 
to  me  now  appalling ;  and  had  my  natural  bent  not  been  so  strong  as 
to  be  finally  irrepressible,  I  might  never  have  been  able  to  free 
myself  from  the  thraldom  of  Walker.  It  is  difficult  to  account  for 
such  conditions  in  a  young  brain.  My  brain  was  then  precisely  what 
it  is  now :  no  new  faculty  has  been — nor  could  have  been — added  to 
my  innate  mental  composition.  It  was  all  there  as  now,  the 
"  indestructible  iron  framework  we  call  our  nature."  I  was  told  that 
the  Japanese  Government  once  sent  a  Commission  to  examine  the 
art  of  Japan  and  the  art  of  Europe.  After  a  long  and  exhaustive 
inspection  in  the  different  countries,  the  Commission  reported  that 
art  in  Japan  was  asleep,  and  that  art  in  Europe  was  dead.  Well, 
half  my  faculties  were  asleep,  and  the  other  half  over-active. 

69 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

Although  it  has  been  the  bane  and  torture  of  my  artistic  life  to 
see  too  many  subjects  to  paint,  yet  at  that  early  period  I  could  see 
nothing.  There,  at  Hythe,  I  entirely  missed  the  many  subjects  that 
were  around  me — the  picturesque  villagers,  the  life  in  cottage  and 
field.  For  instance,  I  never  thought  of  the  miller  with  his  fiddle  as 
a  subject  to  draw,  probably  because  Walker  had  not  done  a  miller 
with  a  fiddle.  Yet  this  old  miller  was  a  delightful  subject  for  artistic 
treatment ;  nor  did  that  admirable  scene  in  the  cottage  on  the  musical 
evenings  appeal  to  me — a  scene  so  full  of  variety  of  character,  a 
veritable  story  of  lives,  from  the  gaunt  housewife  to  the  meek 
husband,  and  the  little  company  of  farm  labourers  who  were 
privileged  to  smoke  their  pipes  in  that  little  cottage  room  and  listen 
to  the  miller's  old-fashioned  jigs.  No,  it  was  always  a  girl,  and  again 
a  girl,  that  was  the  idea  for  a  subject.  Well,  I  did  do  a  girl,  standing 
in  a  cabbage  garden  with  a  knife  in  her  hand.  Of  this  little  water- 
colour  drawing,  when  it  was  exhibited  in  the  Dudley  Gallery  (1869), 
a  critic  said  :  "It  represents  an  ugly  girl,  standing  in  a  garden  of  bad 
cabbages,  with  an  impossible  background."  This  drawing  was  bought 
by  a  friend  of  mine  in  Southampton  for  £2.  10s.,  including  the  frame. 
Some  years  after  he  sent  it  to  Christie's,  where  it  fetched  £25,  to  his 
and  my  surprise. 

The  landscape,  over  which  I  took  such  infinite  trouble,  and  for 
which  I  tortured  myself  by  early  rising  (never  natural  to  me),  is  still 
in  my  possession.  It  is  all  faded  and  changed  in  colour,  and  no 
wonder,  for  I  used  emerald  green  and  vermilion  with  Chinese  white. 
It  is  a  conscientious  painstaking,  inartistic  effort,  without  a  vestige  of 
the  picture-making  element.  Of  all  my  artistic  faculties  at  that  time, 
my  sense  of  colour  was  more  than  ordinarily  asleep.  I  don't  know 
whether  the  early  rising  was  the  cause  of  this,  but  the  fact  remains 
that  the  little  landscapes  I  did  on  the  block  in  black-and-white  were 
infinitely  better  and  more  artistic  than  my  work  in  colour,  for, 
strangely  enough,  these  landscapes,  all  drawn  in  pure  line,  showed 
a  true  feeling  for  relative  values  and  tone,  and  distinctly  suggested 
colour. 

70 


MY   FIRST   SKETCHING   CAMPAIGN. 

I  stayed  in  Hythe  about  seven  weeks,  and  by  that  time  I  was 
anxious  to  get  to  my  home,  not  only  as  my  monotonous  diet  began 
to  pall,  but  the  romance  of  my  simple  life  had  lost  much  of  its  charm. 
It  was  not  a  big  artistic  spoil  I  was  able  to  bring  home,  but  as  far  as 
it  went,  it  was  earnest  and  honest.  My  artistic  development,  however, 
was  in  a  critical  state,  and  at  no  period  in  my  life  was  a  friendly 
adviser  more  needed  to  enable  me  to  understand  myself.  In  South- 
ampton I  did  not  seem  to  look  for  figure-subjects,  but  was  continually 
impelled  to  attempt  landscape.  An  incident  now  happened  that 
rudely  tore  me  from  my  love  of  landscape,  and  suddenly  "pitch- 
forked "  me  into  the  position  of  a  cartoonist  for  a  comic  paper.  The 
friend  who  bought  my  "  Ugly  Girl  in  the  Garden  of  Bad  Cabbages  " 
was  an  author,  in  addition  to  being  a  coach-builder.  He  was  acquainted 
with  Mr.  Hain  Friswell,  who  was  about  a  start  a  new  comic  paper, 
to  be  called  The  Censor.  This  friend,  Eustace  Hinton  Jones,  recom- 
mended me  for  the  drawing  of  the  cartoons,  and  this  over  the  head  of 
an  already  well-known  cartoonist  and  imitator  of  Tenniel,  Mr.  Proctor, 
who  was  seeking  the  position  on  The  Censor.  It  was  a  great  windfall 
to  me  in  the  circumstances,  as  it  meant  regular  employment  at  £2 
per  week  for  one  drawing  that  had  to  be  done  in  two  days,  thus 
leaving  the  rest  of  the  week  free  for  my  more  artistic  work.  The 
first  subject  given  me  was,  "  Folly,  instructed  by  Death,  feeds  War  " 
—a  girl,  wearing  a  fool's  cap,  directing  Death  (a  skeleton)  to  load  a 
cannon.  Then  I  had  to  do  Bradlaugh  besmearing  Truth  "  ;  and  again, 
"  Nemesis " — a  figure  in  the  sky,  with  a  sword,  driving  out  Queen 
Isabella  from  Spain.  A  second  subject  had  to  be  drawn  of  this 
unhappy  Isabella,  which  was  of  a  much  more  vulgar  type :  the  Pope, 
his  mitre  cocked  on  one  side  of  his  head,  and  somewhat  battered  in, 
in  the  character  of  a  pawnbroker,  sitting  on  the  door-step  of  his  shop, 
while  Queen  Isabella,  in  the  shape  of  a  ragged  woman,  with  stockings 
down  at  heel,  throws  the  great  order  she  had  received  from  Rome — 
the  Golden  Rose — at  the  feet  of  the  pawnbroker,  uttering  the  words : 
"Now  then,  Governor!  You  got  me  into  this  row:  how  much  for 
the  blessed  lot  ?  " 

71 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

I  may  mention  that  some  twelve  years  ago  I  was  invited  to  dine 
with  the  Prince  Regent  of  Bavaria  (at  the  unearthly  hour  of  four 
o'clock),  where  this  very  ex-Queen  Isabella  was  the  chief  guest.  She 
was  then  anything  but  a  prepossessing  personage,  but  she  was  very 
friendly  to  me,  smiled  at  me,  and  tried  to  say  some  pleasant  things  to 
me  in  French.  As  I  could  not  speak  French,  and  she  neither  German 
nor  English,  we  were  mutually  unintelligible.  I  merely  made  my 
bow,  returned  the  smiles,  and  sat  down  at  table,  where  I  was  placed 
opposite  to  her.  She  still  smiled  at  me,  lifted  her  glass  more  than 
once  to  me,  each  time  with  a  smile,  which  I  returned  each  time  with 
a  bow,  and  my  very  finest  smile.  It  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  I 
had  my  particular  thoughts  on  that  occasion,  thoughts  that  took  me 
back  to  the  time  when  I  was  the  unknown  artist  who  was  ordered  to 
put  this  good  old  lady  in  such  an  unflattering  light. 

After  I  had  done  some  half-dozen  Censor  cartoons,  Mr.  Friswell 
complained  that  my  figures  were  too  "  German  "  !  The  criticism  was 
a  true  one,  for  it  put  its  finger  upon  the  cause,  unknowingly — my 
father  had  been  my  only  model  for  the  male  figures. 

Most  people  who  have  attained  success  in  any  walk  of  life  are 
inclined  to  look  back  on  certain  events  that  have  been  turning-points 
in  their  careers.  And  it  is  a  matter  of  wonder  why  just  those  certain 
events,  rather  than  others,  should  have  been  selected  by  fate  to 
become  turning-points.  Supposing  my  position  as  cartoonist  for  a 
comic  paper  had  continued — continued  until  I  had  got  thoroughly 
used  to  the  work,  or  to  like  it,  and  found  my  chief  interest  in  merely 
the  humorous  side  of  life — might  not  my  mind  have  been  diverted 
from  its  real  bent,  which,  as  my  whole  work  can  testify,  has  been 
towards  the  pathetic  side  of  life,  towards  a  sympathy  for  the  old,  and 
for  suffering  mankind  ?  The  question  cannot  be  answered  definitely, 
because  there  was  no  chance  of  its  being  proved  one  way  or  another : 
it  must  remain  as  a  surmise.  But  I  firmly  believe  that  the  death  of 
The  Censor  removed  an  enemy  from  my  life. 

I  may  here  incidentally  mention,  although  I  am  anticipating, 
that  I  had  one  more  escape  in  my  career,  when  dire  necessity  drove 

72 


T<-\  />!/.! 


1/Airrnn 


"'DER  BITTGANG':  PEASANTS  PRAYING  FOR  A  SUCCESSFUL  HARVEST.1 

( Water-colour  Dmwltti/,  Painted  In  Hamsan,   I.H74.) 


MY    FIRST    SKETCHING   CAMPAIGN. 

me  to  try  my  zither  as  an  asset,  for  I  had  been  on  the  point  of  being 
engaged  by  some  Christy  Minstrels,  whose  manager  was  very  pleased 
with  my  performance  on  that  instrument.  I  had  carefully  calculated 
the  advantages  that  such  an  engagement  would  be  to  me  in  my 
impecunious  position,  before  I  applied  for  it.  And  they  seemed  to 
me  principally — the  regular  weekly  pay  for  only  evening  work,  leaving 
the  day  clear  for  my  art ;  and  the  security  against  recognition  by  the 
assumed  name  and  the  blackened  face.  Fortunately  for  me  there  was 
some  hitch  in  the  preliminaries  of  the  engagement,  and  I  never 
appeared  on  that  stage.  With  my  musical  and  dramatic  interests, 
heaven  only  knows  into  what  a  life  or  career  I  might  have  drifted  ? 

The  question  was  now,  what  next?  The  Dalziels  had  kindly 
taken  a  few  landscape  drawings  on  the  block,  but  it  was  all  so 
uncertain  that  I  felt  more  and  more  the  necessity  of  establishing 
myself  in  London,  so  as  to  be  nearer  to  the  source  of  employment. 
I  had  rightly  judged  that  an  engraver,  who  had  to  employ  artists, 
would  give  the  first  chance  to  a  man  who  called  upon  him  rather  than 
to  a  man  who  lived  some  eighty  odd  miles  away  from  London.  But 
this  removal  to  London  meant  a  radical  change  in  my  life,  which  my 
parents  rather  dreaded  for  me  at  my  age.  There  were  many  family 
consultations,  many  arguments  for  and  against ;  tears  from  the 
anxious,  loving  mother ;  earnest  thought  on  the  part  of  the  father, 
and  it  was  some  time  before  my  parents  gave  their  consent  for  me  to 
settle  in  London.  I  pressed  the  necessity  of  the  case  with  all  the 
impetuosity  of  my  nature.  Southampton  began  to  choke  me,  for 
I  was  handicapped  on  all  sides,  which  my  natural  ambition  resented. 
It  was  finally  decided  that  I  should  make  the  change,  and  I  left  my 
home  for  the  great  metropolis  with  a  joyous  heart,  building  up  in  my 
mind  the  great  things  I  was  going  to  achieve  in  the  future.  But  my 
good  parents  were  left  with  doubt  and  anxiety  in  their  hearts. 


78 


Chapter  XIII. 

SETTLING   IN  LONDON. 
"THE   GRAPHIC." 

MY  parents  again  desired  me  to  live  with  a  family  rather  than  in 
lodgings  by  myself.  Very  reluctantly  did  I  give  way  to  this  wish, 
and  the  home  of  a  fellow-student  was  chosen.  The  arrangement 
soon  proved  an  impossible  one  :  I  was  lodger,  yet  without  the  freedom 
of  such ;  I  was  debarred  from  having  the  models  I  wanted  ;  I  had  to 
conform  to  the  hours  in  which  the  family  took  their  meals  ;  and,  what 
was  worse  than  all,  had  to  share  the  bed  with  the  student. 

The  only  work  I  did  there  was  a  small  water-colour  drawing  of 
the  student's  sister.  I  was  more  taken  with  the  rather  old-fashioned 
silk  dress  she  wore  than  with  the  young  lady  herself.  I  represented  her 
in  a  standing  position,  contemplating  a  sketch,  which  she  held  at  arm's 
length.  Well,  Alfred  Stevens  and  Whistler  have  both  painted 
pictures  with  no  more  subject,  that  have  nevertheless  become 
celebrated.  I  had  not  yet  heard  the  trite  saying :  "  It  is  not  what 
you  do,  but  how  you  do  it."  I  had  the  temerity  to  send  this  "raw" 
drawing  to  the  Royal  Academy  that  same  year,  1869.  Wonderful 
to  relate,  it  was  not  only  hung,  but  was  hung  in  a  place  of  honour — 
that  is,  in  the  centre  of  a  wall,  on  the  line.  When  I  think  of  the 
quality  of  that  drawing  I  am  forced  to  believe  that  the  standard  of 
the  water-colours  sent  to  the  Academy  at  that  time  was  at  a  pretty 
low  ebb.  The  room  now  numbered  IX.,  usually  known  as  the  "  gem 
room,"  was  in  those  days  used  for  the  water-colours.  If  the  standard 
had  not  been  so  low  I  do  not  see  how  so  much  favour  could  have 
been  shown  to  a  drawing  that  could  make  but  little  claim  to  merit. 
However,  the  mere  fact  of  its  being  hung  entitled  me  to  a  ticket  for 
the  soiree.  1  was  most  anxious  to  attend,  but  alas,  I  had  no  dress 

74 


SETTLING    IN    LONDON.— "THE    GRAPHIC." 

suit.  The  only  way  out  of  my  difficulty  was  to  hire  one.  I 
consequently  went  to  a  pawnbroker's  shop  in  King's  Road,  Chelsea, 
where  I  got  the  article  I  needed.  The  charge  for  one  night's  loan 
was  10/6.  I  won't  answer  for  the  fit,  but  it  gave  me  the  entree  to  the 
Academy  that  evening,  and  nobody,  I  thought,  would  know  that  I  had 
not  been  "  brought  up  "  on  dress  suits.  Describing  the  scene  to  a 
friend  in  a  letter  I  said  it  was  "  the  grandest  assembly  of  people  I 
have  ever  seen." 

The  arrangement  of  living  with  a  family  finally  became  intoler- 
able, and  in  the  spring  of  this  year,  1869,  I  took  lodgings  in  Smith 
Street,  Chelsea.  The  front  room  on  the  first  floor  looked  to  the 
north,  and  had  two  French  windows  leading  to  a  balcony.  The  back 
room — separated  by  folding  doors — was  to  be  my  sleeping  apart- 
ment. Whilst  waiting  for  some  necessary  furniture  from  my  parents 
I  met  a  student  at  Victoria  station  whose  acquaintance  I  had  made  at 
St.  Martin's  School  of  Art.  I  told  him  of  my  venture,  and  he 
immediately  suggested  joining  me  in  the  day-time,  as  he  had  a  home 
with  his  parents.  He  took  a  great  fancy  to  me.  I  was  amusingly 
eccentric  to  him,  and  he  always  sought  amusement.  Life  was  in  no 
way  a  serious  thing  to  him  ;  he  was  always  in  good  humour,  and 
seemed  to  laugh — with  a  "  catching  "  laugh — at  everything.  I  at 
once  accepted  his  suggestion  to  work  with  me,  for  there  was  some- 
thing that  drew  us  together,  although  he  was  the  very  antithesis  in 
character  to  myself.  He  was  easy-going,  lazy,  and  exceedingly 
amiable,  with  an  imperturbable  temper  which  often  wrought  me  up  to 
a  state  of  fury.  He  had  the  fatal  habit  of  preluding  his  words  with 
— "  Now,  old  chap,  don't  fly  out  at  what  I  am  going  to  say  1 " 
Needless  to  say,  I  "flew  out"  before  his  words  were  uttered. 

He  certainly  dispelled  many  of  the  black  moments  that  came  to 
me  at  that  time,  and  under  his  guidance  we  did  the  silliest  and  most 
inane  things,  over  which  I  will  draw  a  veil.  Let  us  not  throw  stones 
at  the  ridiculous  things  students  do,  be  they  art-students,  or  University 
students,  of  any  country :  all  have  gone  through  the  inane  phase, 
and  found  fun  in  it — fun  in  what  we  now  consider  beneath  contempt. 

75 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

The  furniture  my  parents  sent  me  came  by  instalments,  but 
when  my  front  room  was  finally  made  comfortable,  my  companion 
said,  "  Let  us  do  a  subject  together— have  a  model ; "  he  knew  a 
female  model,  and  possessed  a  Greek  dress  of  transparent  gauze  :  "  Do 
something  classical,  rather  ! "  I  was  much  smitten  with  the  idea  ;  but 
now  for  the  subject  of  this  classical  work.  After  much  consultation  we 
decided  on  a  Greek  girl  feeding  fish  in  a  little  pool  around  a  fountain. 
The  coming  of  this  model  was  an  event  (for  I  had  not  spoken  to  a 
live  female  model,  and  had  not  drawn  from  one  since  my  Munich 
days).  She  was  a  Frenchwoman,  and  by  no  means  very  young, 
although  she  assumed  a  na'ive  youthfulness,  for  she  brought  a  doll 
with  her,  with  which  she  played  like  a  child.  She  was  very  well 
dressed,  very  chic,  very  amusing  with  her  broken  English,  and 
altogether  a  person  of  great  importance — certainly  to  my  inexperienced 
eye.  When  the  moment  came  to  pay  her,  we  were  afraid  to  offer 
her  the  money,  thinking  she  might  be  offended.  How  to  give  her  the 
money  troubled  us  all  the  day  ;  at  last  I  hit  upon  the  idea  of  asking 
her  for  her  purse,  so  that  I  might  place  the  money  in  it.  This  was  a 
mistake,  for  it  aroused  her  suspicions,  and  she  got  into  a  violent 
temper,  asking  what  I  wanted  her  purse  for.  When  I  explained,  and 
she  saw  the  actual  cash  in  my  hand,  she  laughed  loudly,  and  we  felt 
fools. 

Well,  the  classical  pictures  were  never  finished  ;  the  subject  being 
too  new  for  me,  I  took  little  interest  in  it.  After  this,  the  sharer  of 
my  room  came  less  and  less  frequently,  and  finally  only  dropped  in  as 
a  friend — which  suited  me  well. 

It  was  getting  towards  the  autumn  in  the  year  1869,  when  a 
former  student  at  Kensington,  whose  father  was  a  carpenter  on  a 
gentleman's  estate  in  Sussex,  suggested  that  several  of  us  should  come 
to  his  home  and  work  there :  we  could  live  very  cheaply  in  his 
parents'  cottage.  This  was  very  alluring  to  me,  for  I  was  just  then 
only  pottering  with  work  in  a  very  dissatisfied  way,  and,  what  was 
worse,  earning  next  to  nothing.  With  the  consent,  and  monetary 
help  once  more  of  my  parents,  I  joined  E.  F.  Brewtnall  (afterwards 

76 


./;•; 


PORTRAIT    OF   MYSELF,   WITH    MY   TWO   ELDEST   CHILDREN. 

(Fnim  an  Etching,  1S79.) 


SETTLING    IN    LONDON.— "THE    GRAPHIC." 

R.W.S.)  and  William  Wise  (both  Kensington  students)  in  this  little 
experiment.  We  three  kept  very  much  together.  We  walked 
together,  and  (what  often  proved  to  be  very  impracticable)  saw 
subjects  together.  This  sometimes  caused  a  little  friction.  An 
effect,  a  picturesque  figure  of  a  peasant  at  work,  or  a  bit  of  landscape, 
would  strike  us  all  at  the  same  moment :  then  one  would  say  "  I'm 
going  to  paint  that ; "  another,  "  The  subject  is  mine,  I  saw  it  first," 
and  so  on.  We  never  quarrelled,  however,  and  each  man  soon  settled 
down  to  his  own  subject.  I  found  my  subject  in  a  group  of  peasants 
hoeing  in  a  turnip  field.  I  was  struck  at  once  with  the  pictorial 
aspect  of  the  scene,  with  the  strong  relief  of  these  figures  against  the 
trees  in  the  background,  which  were  in  their  autumnal  garb,  rich  in 
russet  and  gold.  Then,  whilst  I  was  watching,  a  little  girl  approached 
the  oldest  man  of  the  group,  and  handed  him  some  refreshments.  He 
stiffly  and  slowly  straightened  his  back,  and  remained  standing  whilst 
the  others  were  in  various  attitudes  at  their  work.  The  child  gave 
the  final  touch  to  the  sentiment,  as  I  thought.  I  was  glad  to  have 
been  unaccompanied  when  I  saw  this,  as  there  could  be  no  dispute 
about  the  copyright.  I  looked  long  and  hard  at  the  scene  and  tried 
to  take  it  all  in,  then  returned  to  the  house,  and  sketched  out  the 
group  and  designed  the  lines  of  the  background.  For  this  drawing  I 
used  the  largest  piece  of  paper  I  had.  These  few  strokes  on  that 
paper  suggested  to  me  the  picture,  and  I  could  clearly  see  it  in  my 
mind's  eye.  Whether  I  had  the  manipulative  skill  to  render  it  had 
yet  to  be  seen,  but  I  felt  no  nervousness  when  I  started  to  paint.  I 
dashed  at  it  in  my  impulsive  way,  and  worked  very  rapidly.  This 
rapidity  of  work  was  not  quite  to  the  liking  of  my  comrades,  as  it 
gave  me  more  to  show  at  the  end  of  the  day  than  either  of  the 
other  two. 

Our  evenings  were  as  lively  as  we  could  make  them  with  the 
resources  at  our  command.  Quite  a  little  air  of  romance  was  given 
to  our  stay  by  the  presence  of  a  young  lady  who  was  living  with  the 
family — indeed,  had  been  brought  up  by  them.  There  was  a  mystery 
about  this  damsel  that  we  could  never  fathom,  for  the  old  lady  knew 

77 


THE  HERKOMERS. 

how  to  keep  her  counsel.  The  girl  was  decidedly  good-looking,  but 
was  badly  educated,  knew  nothing,  and  cared  for  nothing,  laziness 
being  her  strong  point.  However,  we  all  flirted  with  her,  but,  let  me 
add,  quite  harmlessly.  Now  Brewtnall  had  a  gift  for  making 
doggerel  rhymes,  and  I  could  compose  tunes  on  my  zither,  so  he  and 
I  got  up  a  little  conspiracy  to  give  the  company  a  surprise  one 
evening.  He  wrote  some  verses  (of  course,  all  about  the  girl  and 
ourselves),  and  there  was  a  chorus,  repeated  after  each  verse,  all  of 
which  I  put  to  music.  This  chorus  ran  as  follows: 

One  was  a  yeoman,  stalwart  and  bold  (Rassall) ; 
One  was  a  German,  a  regular  beau  (myself)  ; 
One  was  a  Saxon,  with  hair  like  gold  (Brewtnall, 

who  had  red  hair) ; 
And  the  other  was  a  knight  from  Pimlico  (Wise, 

who  lived  in  that  district). 

It  was  a  great  success,  and  everybody  enjoyed  roaring  and  shouting 
in  the  chorus.  Foolish  and  silly  it  ah1  appears  at  this  distance  of  time, 
but  there  was  nothing  vicious  about  it :  it  was  the  result  of  youthful- 
ness  in  the  enjoyment  of  health  and  high  spirits.  I  have  lingered 
somewhat  over  this  episode,  as  it  was  the  last  time  that  that  particular 
phase  appeared  in  my  life.  Of  the  picture  I  painted,  which  became 
the  starting-point  of  my  career,  I  shall  speak  presently. 

Before  I  returned  to  Chelsea,  I  paid  my  parents  a  visit  in 
Southampton,  for  I  was  speciaUy  eager  to  show  them  my 
picture — the  first  I  had  succeeded  in  painting  that  could  be  called 
a  picture. 

This  home-coming  of  mine  was  a  great  event  to  the  parents.  On 
that  day  the  mother's  pupils  were  sent  home  earlier  than  usual,  so  as 
to  give  her  time  to  cook  some  special  Bavarian  dish  of  which  she 
knew  I  was  particularly  fond.  The  father  was  putting  the  finishing 
touches  to  a  "settle"  that  he  had  made  as  a  surprise  for  me,  and 
which  was  destined  for  my  Chelsea  lodgings.  A  spotless  white  cloth 
on  the  little  table,  four  candlesticks  with  tall  candles  burning — an 

78 


SETTLING   IN   LONDON.— "THE    GRAPHIC." 

unheard-of  extravagance  at  any  other  time — greeted  me.     I  rapidly 
unpacked  my  picture,  and  hung  it  on  the  wall. 

My  father  was  deeply  moved  :  he  had  not  expected  such  a 
sudden  advance  in  my  work;  he  could  not  speak,  but  drew  me  to 
him,  and  held  me  in  a  long  embrace.  The  mother  could  not  judge 
the  picture,  but  she  could  understand  the  meaning  of  it  all,  and  her 
tears  were  those  of  joy.  Then  we  sat  down  to  that  meal,  and  oh  !  so 
devoutly  and  purely  happy — all  three,  all  three  for  different  reasons  ! 

That  visit  made  me  realise  how  hard  it  was  for  my  parents  to 
give  me  the  money  I  still  needed.  No  doubt  they  had  expected  a 
quicker  return  in  my  earnings  when  I  had  settled  in  London.  I  felt 
this,  and  smarted  under  the  idea  that  I  was  still  dependent  on  them. 
When  I  returned  to  Chelsea  there  was  no  better  outlook  :  I  was 
earning  nothing,  although  I  did  some  drawings  on  the  block,  which  I 
took  to  the  Dalziel  Brothers  in  hopes  that  they  would  be  able  to 
place  them  for  publication ;  but  there  was  a  "  slump  "  in  that  kind 
of  illustration.  I  had  my  large  water-colour  drawing,  but  that  was 
not  convertible  into  money  at  that  time.  Then  I  reduced  my 
expenses  in  my  diet,  and  lived  on  bread,  butter,  cheese  and  porridge 
—this  for  weeks,  too.  My  former  companion  sometimes  came  to  see 
me,  and  of  course  laughed,  and  was  merry ;  and  I  laughed  too,  but 
was  not  merry  in  my  heart.  Something  had  to  be  done — this  drag 
on  the  parents  must  cease. 

There  was  a  troupe  of  Christy  Minstrels  performing  in  London 
(not  the  well-known  Moore  and  Burgess  Minstrels),  and  I  sought  an 
evening  engagement  with  them  as  a  zither  player.  This  engagement, 
as  I  have  already  stated  in  a  former  chapter,  fortunately  did  not  come 
off. 

Then  I  heard  of  some  work  at  the  South  Kensington  Museum, 
for  which  young  students  were  wanted.  It  was  a  common  job,  a 
decoration  for  the  Ceramic  Gallery  of  the  Museum,  and  most  of  it 
had  to  be  done  mechanically  by  stencilling,  with  just  a  little  touching 
up  by  hand. 

A  fellow-student  and  I  obtained  this  work,  and  our  payment  was 

79 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

9d.  an  hour.  Well,  we  worked  no  end  of  hours,  but  somehow  did 
not  produce  much  in  the  time.  Mr.  Redgrave,  R.A.,  who  was 
inspector,  came  round  one  day  and  declared  that  the  work  was  not 
satisfactory  as  to  quantity,  and  told  us  to  do  it  piece-work.  Then  we 
did  too  much  in  the  time,  and  were  again  called  over  the  coals. 

This  work  at  least  gave  me  some  money  in  hand — money  of  my 
own  earning ;  and  after  receiving  the  first  week's  payment  I  gave 
myself  a  treat — I  went  to  an  "  eating-house  "  for  a  good  square  meal 
of  meat  and  vegetables.  Soon  I  had  enough  money  in  hand  to 
venture  on  something  more  in  keeping  with  my  art,  in  conformity 
with  my  ambition,  and  in  consonance  with  my  independent  nature. 
On  the  morning  of  my  last  visit  to  the  Museum  I  purposely  came 
late ;  my  companion  was  steadily  at  work,  as  usual.  I  entered  the 
room  with  the  air  of  a  man  who  was  on  strike :  "  Look  here,  old 
chap,"  I  said,  "  I  can't  stand  this  work  any  longer  ;  it  is  too  degrading." 
"  Well,"  he  answered,  "  what  are  you  going  to  do  ?  "  I  told  him  that 
I  had  taken  a  long  walk  on  the  preceding  Sunday  to  Wimbledon 
Common,  where  I  saw  some  gipsies  in  camp,  who  were  making 
clothes-pegs.  "  I  am  going  to  draw  that,"  I  answered,  "  and  try  and 
get  it  taken  by  the  new  illustrated  paper,  The  Graphic."  I  was  eager 
to  do  this  subject,  for  had  not  Walker  drawn  and  painted  gipsies  ? 
My  companion  tried  to  dissuade  me  from  the  venture ;  he  thought  it 
most  risky.  "  Well,  let  it  be  risky.  I  am  going  to  do  it,  whatever 
happens  ;  I  have  the  money  to  buy  a  page  block  (costing  a  sovereign), 
a  few  shillings  for  the  models,  and  I  have  paid  my  lodgings  for 
another  week."  I  immediately  walked  back  to  Wimbledon  Common, 
and  arranged  with  the  woman  and  a  boy  to  come  to  my  lodgings  in 
Chelsea.  Now,  to  get  a  gipsy  woman  with  a  baby  to  come  all  the 
way  from  Wimbledon  Common  to  Chelsea,  with  but  little  money  to 
give  her,  was  a  moral  feat.  The  young  man,  a  great  hulking  fellow 
of  some  seventeen  years,  was  easily  managed,  as  I  could  satisfy 
him  with  a  huge  rabbit  pie;  but  the  woman  did  her  utmost  to 
increase  the  sum  I  had  promised  her,  by  resorting  to  fortune-telling. 
These  fortunes  began  in  rosy  hues,  but  altered  for  the  worse  as  she 

80 


SETTLING    IN    LONDON.— "THE    GRAPHIC." 

realised  that  the  money  first  promised  her  was  all  that  would  be 
forthcoming.  I  made  my  studies,  however  (one  of  which  is  repro- 
duced in  this  book),  and  then  drew  them  on  to  the  block,  not,  alas, 
in  the  free  way  in  which  these  studies  were  done,  but  in  careful  line, 
as  exact  facsimile  work  was  always  insisted  upon  by  the  engravers 
in  those  days.  When  the  block  was  finished,  I  took  it  to  The 
Graphic  office. 

Now,  Mr.  W.  L.  Thomas,  the  founder  and  manager  of  The 
Graphic,  had  a  sort  of  watch-dog,  that  all  applicants  had  to  pass 
before  being  allowed  to  enter  his  private  room.  This  watch-dog  had 
a  little  kennel,  i.e.,  a  tiny  room  at  the  top  of  the  stairs,  where  he 
worked  (between  his  "  barking  ")  at  wood-engraving.  He  gave  me  a 
curt  reception.  "  Mr.  Thomas  is  engaged  ;  you  can't  see  him."  He 
became  insolent.  "Dozens  of  you  fellows  come  here  every  day." 
I  answered, "  Very  sorry ;  I  must  again  ask  you  to  show  the  Manager 
my  drawing,"  during  which  sentence  I  opened  my  parcel,  and  laid  the 
drawing  on  his  table.  He  cast  a  side-long  glance  at  it,  and  said, 
"  Well,  111  take  it,  but  I  know  he  won't  see  you."  It  was  not  long 
before  he  returned,  and  said,  "  The  Manager  wants  to  see  you."  As 
I  entered,  Mr.  Thomas  (seated  at  his  engraving)  was  holding  my 
block,  and  closely  examining  it.  As  I  approached  him  he  turned, 
re-adjusted  his  eye-glass,  held  out  his  hand,  and  said:  "How  are 
you  ? "  "  Thank  you,  sir,  quite  well."  "  But,"  he  added,  "  where 
have  you  been,  or  what  have  you  done  ?  I  have  not  seen  any  of 
your  work  before."  "  No,  sir,  I  have  not  had  the  chance  of  doing 
any,  beyond  small  drawings  for  the  Dalziels,  and  I  have  done  this 
block  as  a  venture."  Then  came  the  verdict :  "  Well,  as  much  work 
as  you  like  to  do  of  this  quality  I  shall  be  glad  to  have." 

Unforgettable  words  !  I  received  £8  on  the  spot  for  that  drawing, 
and  I  have  never  lacked  work  from  that  day  to  this.  On  my  way 
out  I  passed  the  open  door  of  the  watch-dog's  kennel,  glared  at  him, 
showed  my  empty  hands  to  denote  that  my  block  was  taken,  and,  at 
the  risk  of  breaking  my  neck,  dashed  down  the  steep  stairs,  two  steps 
at  a  time,  and  hurried  home  to  write  to  my  parents  of  my  good 

81 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

fortune.  Here  at  last  was  something  tangible,  something  that  meant  a 
future  ;  it  now  only  depended  on  me  to  make  money  and  a  reputation. 
I  honestly  confess  that  money-making  was  my  first  thought,  money 
wherewith  to  repay  my  parents,  and  to  render  their  lives  easier. 

I  paid  a  second  visit  to  The  Graphic  office  at  the  earliest  date 
that  decency  permitted  ;  the  watch-dog  this  time  wagged  his  tail,  and 
readily  announced  me  to  Mr.  Thomas,  who  saw  me  at  once  ;  but  a 
disappointment  awaited  me.  I  came  to  ask  to  be  supplied  with 
subjects,  as  other  draughtsmen  were.  "  No,"  said  Mr.  Thomas,  "  you 
look  for  your  own  subjects."  In  my  heart  I  bitterly  resented  these 
words,  but  they  were  the  words  I  needed :  they  were  the  making  of  me 
as  an  artist !  My  first  day's  search  for  a  subject  was  abortive.  It 
was  the  same  on  the  day  following.  On  the  third,  a  Sunday, 
I  wandered  in  a  sort  of  aimless  way,  perhaps  for  want  of  something 
better  to  do,  into  the  Chapel  of  the  Royal  Hospital,  which  was  situated 
at  the  end  of  my  street.  I  was  put  into  one  of  the  side  pews  allotted 
to  visitors,  for  the  whole  body  of  the  chapel  was  occupied  by  the  old 
pensioners,  wearing  their  red  coats.  What  grand  old  heads  !  here  was 
a  subject  of  the  first  water !  The  service,  the  sermon,  and  the  music 
were  non-existent  for  me.  I  was  alone  with  my  subject.  After 
service  I  lingered  on,  got  into  conversation  with  one  or  two  of  the 
veterans,  and  soon  found  there  would  be  no  difficulty  in  getting  them 
to  sit — for  a  consideration.  Before  1  went  to  bed  that  night  my 
design  was  made,  and  the  next  day  I  made  the  studies  of  two  of  the 
foremost  in  the  group ;  one  a  fine  bullet-headed  old  fighting  Irishman, 
who  had  seen  much  service  ;  the  other  a  man  with  finely-cut  features 
of  the  Wellingtonian  type,  who  had  seen  very  little  service.  They 
constituted  my  principal  contrasts.  These  studies  were  done  in 
chalk,  on  rather  smooth  paper,  and  with  a  freedom  that  was  somewhat 
lost  in  transposing  that  technique  to  line  on  the  block.  Unfortunately 
in  those  days  photography  was  not  yet  a  practicable  thing  for  the 
transfer  to  the  block  of  a  drawing  made  on  paper.  In  that  case  the 
engravers  would  always  have  had  the  drawing  to  refer  to :  as  it  was, 
the  original  drawing  was  cut  away,  and  the  only  satisfaction  left  to 

82 


CARTOON    WHICH    APPEARED   IN    "PUNCH11   IN    1875. 

i; ,i,,r<-il  by  Hi-  -;  iviul  i>ermis«i.m  of  tlie  Proprietor*  i.f  "Punch.") 


PUNCH,   OR  THE  LONDON  CHARIVARI. 


[MAY  22,  1875. 


u 

M 

a. 


ui 

ul 
D 

O 


I 

I 

UI 
O 

< 

O 

u 

I 
f- 


• 


s 


SETTLING    IN    LONDON.— "THE    GRAPHIC." 

the  artist  was  to  growl  at  the  engraver.  In  only  too  many  cases  the 
creed  of  the  latter  was — "  cut  through  that  shower  of  lines,  never 
mind  what  the  artist  drew,"  with  the  result  that  we  could  barely 
recognise  our  own  work.  Mr.  Thomas  was  delighted  with  my 
drawing  of  the  Pensioners,  and  gave  me,  I  think,  £10  for  it.  When 
it  appeared  in  The  Graphic,  in  spite  of  the  cruel  destruction  of  my 
artistic  lines  it  was  hailed  as  the  work  of  a  man  of  promise. 

Another  great  event  came  to  me  in  April  of  that  year,  1870. 
My  large  water-colour  drawing  of  peasants  hoeing  was  sent  to  the 
Dudley  Gallery,  along  with  the  drawings  of  Brewtnall  and  Wise. 
My  readers   must  know  that  the  Dudley   Gallery  in  those  days 
sufficed  as  a  nursery  for  those  exclusive  galleries  the  Old  and  New 
Water-colour  Societies.     An  anxious  time  followed  the  sending  in  of 
my  picture.     After  every  morning's  post  I  would  go  to  Brewtnall's 
rooms  (he  had  lately  settled  a  few  doors  below  me  in  Smith  Street, 
with  E.  J.  Gregory)  to  know  whether  he  also  had  not  yet  received  a 
notice  of  rejection.     Presently  I  received  a  private  letter  from  the 
Secretary  of  the  Gallery,  asking  me  to  call.     I  immediately  rushed 
into  Brewtnall's  lodgings  with  my  letter,  asking  him  if  he   could 
understand  what  it  meant.     He  could  not,  but  thought  it  distinctly 
strange,  suggesting  that  something  must  be  wrong.     This  /  also 
thought,  and   I  walked  with  a  curious  oppression  on  me  to  the 
Gallery.     Knocking  at  the  closed  door,  which  was  opened  by  the 
gallery  attendant,  I  was  shown  into  the  secretary's  room.     Room  ! 
It  was  merely  a  large  cupboard,  choked  up  with  rejected  pictures, 
leaving  but  little  space  for  the  secretary's  writing  table.     I  had  just 
time  for  a  rapid  and  anxious  glance  round  those  unhappy  pictures, 
fearing  to  see  my  own,  when  the  secretary  rose,  and,  shaking  hands 
with  me,   said   he  was   "  very  glad "  to    make    my    acquaintance. 
Instinctively  I  felt  that  something  good  was  in  store  for  me.     He 
then  told  me  that  the  hanging  committee  had  asked  him  to  write  and 
request  me  to  raise  the  price  of  my  drawing,  adding  (strictly  in 
confidence)   that    my   picture  was   hung   in    the   place    of  honour. 
Afterwards    I    heard    that    the    hanging    committee    consisted    of 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

Mr.  (now  Sir  Edward)  Poynter,  Mr.  H.  S.  Marks  (afterwards  R.A.) 
and  Mr.  Arthur  Severn.  It  was  a  signal  service  they  did  me  by 
their  generous  action  at  a  critical  moment  of  my  career. 

My  friend  Mr.  Edward  Dalziel  persuaded  Mr.  Strahan,  the 
publisher,  to  buy  this  drawing  for  the  price  recommended  by  the 
hanging  committee,  £40.  With  this  sum,  and  with  the  money 
obtained  for  one  or  two  Graphic  drawings  after  "  The  Pensioners,"  I 
had  something  substantial  in  hand  ;  I  could  send  some  money  to 
my  parents,  and  still  have  enough  to  pay  for  a  couple  of  months  of 
painting  in  the  country.  But  I  had  set  my  heart  on  getting  some  new 
impressions,  and  selected  the  little  fishing  village  of  Treport,  not  far 
from  Dieppe. 

It  certainly  was  a  fishing-village,  pure  and  simple  ;  not  a  tree 
was  within  two  or  three  miles  of  it.  To  me,  who  so  loved  trees,  it 
was  indeed  a  strange  experience ;  but  the  picturesqueness  of  the 
figures,  and  the  newness  of  the  whole  scene,  fully  occupied  my  mind, 
and  shut  out  for  the  time  my  love  for  green  swards  and  foliage.  The 
scare  of  the  impending  Franco- German  war  was  in  the  air,  and  had 
even  reached  that  fishing-village.  One  day  I  saw  a  woman  sitting  on 
her  fish-basket,  with  an  eager  group  around  her,  reading  the  latest 
news.  Here  was  the  nucleus  for  my  subject :  "  Reading  War-News." 
After  having  designed  my  group  I  got  the  different  characters  one  by 
one  to  sit  for  me.  They  were  most  polite  and  amiable  people.  In 
the  court  yard  behind  my  small  lodgings,  where  I  worked,  there  was 
always  a  little  curious  crowd  around  me,  standing  in  a  semi- 
circle, watching  my  brush  with  the  greatest  interest.  Their 
behaviour  was  unimpeachable ;  I  do  not  say  that  they  did  not 
sometimes  indulge  in  a  little  banter  at  the  expense  of  the  model, 
but  never  at  mine. 

This  went  on  for  some  four  weeks,  but  when  war  was  really 
declared,  knowing  that  I  was  a  German  they  rather  altered  their 
attitude  towards  me  ;  it  was  not  very  marked,  but  it  was  enough  to 
make  me  uncomfortable.  Of  course,  they  pitied  me— pitied  the 
whole  German  nation,  for  how  could  they  resist  this  new  weapon  of 

84 


SETTLING    IN    LONDON.— "  THE    GRAPHIC." 

the  French  government,  the  Mitrailleuse,  which  could  shoot  down 
three  hundred  horses  at  one  shot  ?  etc.,  etc. 

I  thought  it  best  to  beat  a  retreat,  as  my  drawing  was  sufficiently 
advanced  to  enable  me  to  finish  it  in  Chelsea.  But  I  had  not  yet  had 
my  "  fill  "  of  a  summer's  painting,  and  decided  to  go  into  Devonshire, 
which  was  quite  new  to  me.  There  I  made  up  for  the  want  of  trees 
at  Tn'port,  with  a  vengeance  !  I  painted  an  orchard,  with  as  vicious 
a  green  as  my  colour-box  would  produce.  Into  that  orchard  I 
introduced  the  nice-looking  children  of  the  vicar  of  the  place,  whose 
acquaintance  I  had  made.  This  emerald-green  orchard  and  my 
Treport  fisher-folk  were  sent  in  due  course  to  the  Dudley  Gallery  the 
following  year,  and  were  well  hung.  That  same  year,  in  company 
with  E.  J.  Gregory  (who  had  meanwhile  made  a  name  as  a  wood- 
draughtsman),  I  was  invited  by  the  President  of  the  Institute  of 
Painters  in  Water-Colours  to  join  that  institution  without  the  regular 
competition. 

Judging  from  a  letter  I  wrote  to  an  old  friend  just  before  this 
event,  I  had  given  myself  six  years  to  gain  admission  to  one  of  the 
societies ;  but  it  had  come  in  less  than  one  year.  I  wrote  the 
following : 

"  I  am  happy  to  inform  you   that   I   have  been  more 
successful  than  I  anticipated,  not  only  as  regards  the  getting 

of  a  living,  but  I  can  paint  more  decently 1  am 

determined  .  .  .  .  to  be  in  some  society  before  six 
years.  If  I  don't  get  in  by  that  time,  I'll  defy  them,  and 
wait  for  the  Academy.  You  know  in  three  or  four  years  one 
can  learn  a  great  deal  in  painting,  that  is  if  you  are  in 
earnest." 

I  give  the  letter  just  as  it  was  written,  with  its  mixed  tenses  and 
persons. 

My  social  life  was  limited  to  the  circle  of  my  colleagues  and  my 
employers  ;  Mr.  Dalziel,  Mr.  Swain,  and  Mr.  Thomas.  I  also  visited 
Mr.  Marks  and  Mr.  Leslie,  who  were  most  kind  to  me.  In  my 

85 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

little  front-room  studio  in  Smith  Street,  which  was  already  assuming 
an  original  type  through  the  furniture  my  father  had  made  for  me, 
I  used,  occasionally,  to  give  small  supper-parties.  What  I  provided 
for  my  friends  I  cannot  remember ;  I  do  remember,  however,  that 
the  guests  who  honoured  my  little  diggings  included  such  men  as 
Fildes,  Wood,  Linton,  Gregory,  Brewtnall,  Pinwell,  Charles  and 
Townley  Green,  and  Small.  What  a  bevy  of  men  of  talent !  I  also 
remember  with  pleasure  my  acquaintance  with  Charles  Keene.  He 
took  me  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Boyce,  who  in  addition  to  being  a 
charming  water-colour  painter,  was  also  a  man  of  wealth.  Often 
afterwards  Keene  and  I  met  there  to  sing  trios,  Boyce  being  at  the 
piano.  At  this  period  I  played  the  zither  a  great  deal,  and  became 
quite  a  good  player,  so  that  when  I  visited  my  friends  I  was  always 
requested  to  bring  the  instrument  with  me.  I  also  hired  a  piano,  and 
tried  to  compose  waltzes  and  marches  ;  I  actually  had  a  set  of 
waltzes  published  by  Robert  Cox,  and  a  march,  arranged  for  four 
hands,  by  Augener,  if  I  remember  rightly.  But  I  have  no  re- 
collection of  much  reading,  nor  of  any  real  attempt  to  make  up  for 
my  deficiency  in  education.  I  worked  very  hard  at  my  wood- 
drawing,  and  my  faculty  for  seeing  subjects  rapidly  awakened.  Mr. 
Thomas,  somewhat  relenting,  sent  me  now  and  again  a  war-sketch 
by  Sidney  Hall  (The  Graphic  Special  Correspondent  at  the  seat  of 
war)  to  work  out  on  the  block.  Between  this  work,  however,  I  was 
constantly  making  studies  from  the  nude  in  my  studio,  which  acted 
alike  as  tonic  and  art-education,  and  led  me,  perhaps  unconsciously, 
into  decorative  designing. 

As  I  was  making  quite  a  respectable  income  I  suddenly  resolved, 
in  the  early  spring  of  1871,  to  break  new  ground  again,  and  paint  in 
the  Bavarian  Alps,  also  to  take  my  father  with  me.  It  would  be  his 
first  holiday — the  first  he  had  had  since  his  "  Wanderjahre." 

I  felt  no  risk,  and  had  no  misgivings  in  this  new  plan.  What  if 
the  money  I  had  in  hand  did  not  hold  out  for  the  six  months  I 
intended  to  be  away  ?  I  could  always  do  a  block  for  the  Graphic — 
that  was  my  bank  !  Before  leaving  I  finished  a  water-colour  drawing 

86 


PORTRAIT   OF   LORD   TENNYSON. 

(Chalk  Drawing,  1879.) 


\v 


SETTLING    IN    LONDON.— "  THE  GRAPHIC." 

of  the  "  Chelsea  Pensioners  in  Church,"  a  commission  from  Mr.  W. 
L.  Thomas.  I  also  ordered  a  little  wooden  studio  to  be  erected  in 
the  back  garden  of  my  lodgings,  which  was  to  be  finished  and  put  up 
by  the  time  I  should  return. 

After  seeing  that  my  mother  was  comfortably  settled  in  her 
sister's  house  (where  she  continued  to  give  her  lessons),  my  father  and 
I  set  out  for  Bavaria  with  joyous  anticipations. 


87 


Chapter   XIV. 

BAVARIA,    ROMANTIC    AND    PAINT  ABLE. 


THE  first  visit  to  the  Bavarian  Alps  was  of  psychological  import  to 
me,  and  influenced  my  whole  career.  The  German  side  of  my  nature, 
hitherto  quiescent,  was  now  to  assert  itself.  Owing  to  circumstances, 
England  had  first  taken  hold  of  my  art-vision,  and  I  was  led,  whilst 
in  a  supple  state,  to  understand  and  love  its  special  aspect.  That  the 
influence  of  my  father's  mind — a  mind  so  German  in  its  ideals,  so 
persistent,  and  so  intense  in  its  subjectiveness — had  also  penetrated 
my  being,  was  not  to  be  wondered  at,  and  the  fact  was  revealed  to  me 
in  that  first  visit  to  the  beautiful  highlands  of  my  native  country. 
The  romance  of  it  all — the  paintableness  of  everything  that  caught 
my  eyes,  from  peasant  to  peak — touched  a  note  in  me  which  had  not 
before  been  made  audible  hi  the  same  degree !  Yet  I  was  cognisant 
of  Walker's  art  all  the  time.  Strange  "  seeing  " — strange  paradox — 
such  eyes  stuck  in  a  German  head  !  I  could  not,  however,  point  to  a 
figure,  or  to  a  bit  of  landscape,  and  truly  say,  "  How  like  Walker." 
What  I  saw  was  a  possibility  of  treatment  in  the  "spirit"  of 
Walker's  art,  and  with  the  sentiment  that  was  the  keynote  to  that 
school  of  which  he  was  so  brilliant  an  exponent.  But  it  was  now  to 
be  a  sentiment  belonging  to  Bavaria,  to  be  brought  out  by  penetrating 
the  inner  characteristics  of  this  people.  If  my  adherence  to  the 
Walker  school  blocked  the  way  to  my  development,  it  left  me  at 
least  this  good  lesson,  which  I  have  carried  with  me  through  life — to 
seek  truth  in  sentiment,  and  sentiment  in  truth. 

Whether  Walker  had  a  personal  sympathy  with  the  humanity  he 
painted,  or  whether  it  was  only  an  artistic  sympathy,  I  cannot  tell,  for 
I  never  met  him,  and  only  saw  him  at  a  distance  on  two  occasions. 

88 


BAVARIA,    ROMANTIC    AND    PAINTABLE. 

But,  as  I  thought  then,  no  other  painter's  art  (except,  perhaps,  George 
Mason's,  of  which  I  knew  but  little)  would  have  given  me  the  type 
that  would  adequately  express  the  sentiment  I  felt  to  belong  to  this 
people.  I  had  to  adopt  a  type  of  art,  since  independently  I  had  not 
yet  acquired  one. 

Strangely  enough,  I  felt  that  this  type — this  sentiment — could 
only  be  adequately  expressed  in  the  water-colour  medium.  I  am 
quite  at  a  loss  to  explain  my  idea.  Surely  sentiment  has  nothing  to 
do  with  pigment?  It  is  expressible  in  any  pigment,  or  material,  if 
felt  by  the  painter.  The  only  differences  in  the  result  would  arise 
from  the  limitations  or  difficulties  of  the  pigment  used. 

I  brought  the  desire  for  sentiment  in  art  from  England,  but  I 
left  my  English  eyes  in  that  country,  and  I  did  not  paint  English 
peasants  in  Bavarian  costumes ;  the  peasant,  as  I  represented  him,  was 
true  to  nature — Bavarian  to  the  core.  Yet  there  was  a  "  something  " 
in  my  interpretation  that  differed  from  the  works  of  German  painters 
who  had  been  trained  in  Germany.  Another  factor  in  English 
methods  of  work  was  the  insistence  on  truth  of  light  in  open-air 
scenes,  which  German  painters  had  entirely  ignored  up  to  that  time. 
Equipped  with  these  English  art-principles,  and  full  of  feverish 
eagerness  for  the  momentous  beginning  of  my  career  as  a  painter 
of  subjects,  I  settled  down  in  Garmisch  for  six  months'  earnest  work, 
with  the  sweetest  of  companions — my  father. 

All  who  knew  Garmisch  in  those  days  will  remember  its  charm, 
its  long  row  of  wooden  houses  burnt  by  the  sun  to  a  rich  depth  of 
colour,  which  formed  so  splendid  a  background  for  figures  and  flowers. 
All  will  remember  the  long  seats  in  front  of  those  sun-burnt  houses, 
where  the  home  coming  peasant  rested  for  a  chat :  the  wood-cutter, 
who  had  worked  in  the  forest  during  the  week  and  was  now  eager  to 
hear  what  had  happened  in  his  absence ;  the  hunter,  who  had  not  yet 
aroused  feelings  of  vengeance ;  the  women-folk,  who  brought  their 
spinning-wheels,  which  added  their  "  hum  "  to  that  of  the  conversation. 
This  was  the  news-bureau  of  the  village,  from  which  emanated  the 
true  and  the  false  news,  just  as  from  all  other  news-bureaux. 

89 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

The  virile  mountain  people  still  retained  the  simple  trust  in  their 
religion  and  in  their  church.  The  struggle  for  social  equality  was 
unknown  to  them ;  they  had  bravely  endured  the  hardships  of  the 
Franco-German  war,  had  fought  with  marked  coolness,  and  obeyed 
the  word  of  command,  even  though  it  may  have  led  to  death.  And 
those  who  returned  resumed  their  former  life,  and  thanked  God  for  it. 
These  men,  with  their  women-folk,  were  my  models.  Could  a 
painter  desire  more  ? 

We  took  a  bedroom  in  a  peasant's  house  ;  it  was  on  the  first 
floor,  and  differed  little  from  other  rooms  furnished  for  visitors  who 
wished  to  live  cheaply :  whitewashed  walls,  with  here  and  there  a 
coloured  print  of  a  saint,  or  a  Virgin  Mary,  or  other  representations 
of  sacred  subjects,  all  more  or  less  grotesque  in  treatment ;  a  crucifix 
in  the  corner,  surrounded  by  dried  plants  of  various  kinds,  and  objects 
that  had  been  blessed  by  the  priest — all  held  in  great  reverence.  Then 
there  were  the  two  single  bedsteads,  with  towering  straw  mattresses, 
tiny  pillows,  and  coverlets  with  the  sheets  turned  over  and  sewn  down, 
upon  which  rested  a  feather  bed  of  such  small  dimensions  that  to  keep 
more  than  a  section  of  the  body  covered  at  a  time  became  a  fine  art ! 
But  the  shortness  of  the  bedsteads  was  the  greatest  trial ;  unless  you 
curled  up  like  a  dog,  you  soon  found  your  feet  dangling  over  the  end. 
A  plain  deal  table,  some  wooden  chairs,  and  (strange  inconsistency)  a 
modern  sofa — cheap  and  pretentious,  thin  curtains  for  the  windows, 
one  little  washhand-stand,  with  basin  and  jug  that  held  about  a  pint 
of  water,  and  one  small  towel  that  was  to  serve  two  people — this  consti- 
tuted the  furnishing  of  such  rooms.  As  for  light,  in  our  case  there 
was  more  than  needful,  for  the  room  had  three  outer  walls,  each  with 
two  or  three  windows.  I  must  not  forget  the  tiled  stove,  universally 
used  in  Bavaria,  whose  peculiar  heat  makes  one  feel  giddy. 

Once  again  my  father  cooked  our  frugal  meals,  consisting  of 
farinaceous  dishes  that  did  not  take  long  to  prepare.  Once  in  a 
way  we  would  take  a  meal  at  the  Inn,  when  I  treated  myself  to  meat. 
The  stove  in  our  room  being  made  only  for  heating  purposes, 
my  father  had  to  rely  on  the  "Hausfrau's"  cooking  stove,  which 

90 


"GOD'S   SHRINE." 

(Oil  Painting,  1S79  8<>.) 


; 
. 


BAVARIA,    ROMANTIC    AND    PAINTABLE. 

necessitated  his  waiting  until  she  had  finished  the  meal  for  her  family, 
when  she  would  call  up  to  us  :  "  Now,  gracious  sir,  you  can  cook  " — 
in  the  dialect:  '•  Jetzt,  gnit'  Herr,  konnen  S'  kochen." 

With  the  experience  of  life  and  fuller  understanding  of  self,  I 
realised  more  and  more  the  truth  of  the  assertion  made  by  some 
scientists  that  training  cannot  eradicate  racial  peculiarities :  infusion  of 
other  blood  alone  can  make  an  alteration  hi  the  type.  As  far  as  I  can 
ascertain,  my  family,  on  both  sides,  are  unmixed  Bavarians.  One 
could  speculate  (with  a  considerable  stretch  of  probability)  that  the 
extensive  settlement  of  the  Romans  in  the  district  from  which  my 
mother  came  left  a  track  of  dark-complexioned,  black-haired,  and 
black-eyed  people.  My  mother  had  jet-black  hair  and  black  eyes, 
with  a  sallow  complexion.  So  had  I  (once),  and  when  I  first  visited 
Italy  I  was  told  by  several  Italian  friends  that  I  looked  like  "a 
Roman  brought  up  in  Tuscany."  Be  that  far-back  influence  what  it 
may  have  been,  I  certainly  found  my  German  blood  assert  itself  on 
that  first  visit  to  the  Bavarian  Alps.  Something  more  than  delight  in 
the  picturesqueness  of  this  new  ground  was  aroused  in  me :  I  felt  it 
belonged  to  me,  and  that  /  belonged  to  Bavaria ;  I  was  of  the  same 
race,  and  the  same  blood  that  flowed  in  their  veins  flowed  in  mine. 

On  our  arrival  in  Garmisch,  after  a  long  carriage-drive  (the 
railway  had  not  yet  reached  so  far),  we  left  our  luggage  at  the 
lodgings,  and  then  hurried  out  to  prospect  the  place — as,  with  my 
usual  impetuosity,  I  could  not  wait  until  the  unpacking  had  been 
done.  It  was  a  drizzly  cold  day  in  May.  The  mist  hung  low,  and 
entirely  shut  out  the  mountains  that,  we  were  told,  rose  almost  from 
the  village :  one,  the  "  Zugspitze,"  to  an  altitude  of  10,000  feet. 
What  would  they  be  like  ?  I  had  never  seen  a  mountain  1  It  was 
well  perhaps  that  I  could  only  see  the  people  and  their  habitations 
first,  as  indeed  our  walk  through  the  village  street  produced  an 
extraordinary  effect  on  my  young  impressionable  mind,  and  I  was 
wild  with  delight  at  what  I  saw  of  the  various  types  of  figures,  of 
houses,  of  backgrounds,  etc.  A  series  of  ejaculations  escaped  me, 
such  as :  "  Look,  father,  look  there — look  at  that  old  man  in  leathern 

91 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

knee-breeches  smoking  his  long  German  pipe ;   and  notice  its  china 

bowl,  covered  with  enamel  paintings,"  which,  by  the  way,  I  found 

afterwards  were  of  doubtful  morality  in  subject ;  "  how  that  '  Zipfel- 

kappe ' "  (a  kind  of  knitted  cap  with  a  tassel)  "  sets  off  his  finely-cut 

features  and  sun-burnt  face — what  a  model !     Look  at  that  sturdy 

wench   carrying   a  '  Schaffel '  of  water   on   her   head ; "  and   again : 

"  Look :  that  is  a  real  '  Holzhacker ' "  (wood-cutter)  ;  "  his  implements 

for  forest-work  strapped  to  his  shoulders,  his   week's   commissariat 

in  his  '  Rucksack ' ; — he  must  sit  to  me  ! "     And  so  it  went  on — until 

my  steps  were  suddenly  arrested  by  a  sight  that  seemed,  without 

exaggeration,  to  stop  the  beating  of  my  heart  for  a  moment :  a  rift  in 

the  mist,  high  above  us,  suddenly  revealed  the  uppermost  peak  of  the 

"  Zugspitze  "  all  aglow  with  the  rays  of  the  setting  sun — just  the  peak 

and  nothing  more,  the  rest  still  shrouded  in  the  impenetrable  vapour  ! 

It  was  a  glory  framed  in  grey — with  nothing  to  suggest  its  possible 

connection  with  the  earth — it  was  the  splendour   of  a   world  that 

existed  only  in  man's  imagination !     Yet  it  was  the  Zugspitze,  upon 

whose   highest   crag   I   stood   the   year  after!      When   I    saw   that 

mountain  on  the  following  day,  clearly,  from  base  to  pinnacle — bereft 

of  all  mystery — I  felt  the  pain  of  a  first  disillusion  ! 

It  was  enough  for  one  day.  "  Komm',  Vater,  we  will  go  to 
our  lodgings  and  unpack."  Bewildered  by  the  super-abundance 
of  subjects  I  had  seen,  and  with  the  emotions  I  had  gone 
through,  in  addition  to  the  weariness  of  body  occasioned  by  the 
long,  tedious  journey,  my  father  and  I  retired  to  bed  early,  and 
I  knew  nothing  more  until  he  awoke  me  at  six  o'clock  the  next 
morning. 

After  my  somewhat  painful  search  for  subjects  in  England,  to  be 
now  suddenly  surrounded  by  such  a  quantity  of  material  was  almost 
disconcerting.  Fortunately,  I  concentrated  myself  at  first  on  three 
small  drawings,  which  contained  but  few  figures.  But  it  was  not  long 
before  I  started  a  rather  ambitious  subject  (on  my  largest  piece  of 
paper),  entailing  a  number  of  figures  of  various  ages,  minus,  however, 
the  everlasting  "  girl,"  for  I  was  attracted  mostly  by  the  pathos  of  old 

92 


BAVARIA,    ROMANTIC    AND    PAINTABLE. 

age,  by  the  quaintness  of  the  Alpine  children,  and  by  the  romantic 
appearance  of  the  men. 

As  often  as  my  work  permitted,  my  father  and  I  spent  the  after- 
noons in  the  forests,  where,  on  the  soft  moss,  we  sat  and  "  visualized  " 
thoughts.  When  hunger  drew  us  down  from  the  clouds  we  would 
make  a  fire  and  boil  the  water  for  our  tea.  And  what  a  feast  that 
frugal  meal  was  with  such  a  setting  !  The  needs  of  the  body  satisfied, 
we  resumed  our  places  on  the  soft  moss  by  the  forest-rivulet,  and 
listened  mentally  to  all  the  mysticism  that  the  environment  suggested. 
The  hours  thus  spent  were  dream-hours  to  us.  We  spoke  little.  To 
my  father  it  was  the  re-incarnation  of  an  old  love — Romance  ;  to  me, 
the  birth  of  a  New  Understanding. 

Reader,  have  you  ever  been  in  a  pine-forest,  such  as  clothes  the 
base  of  a  Bavarian  mountain  ?  You  stand  in  nature's  cathedral, 
religious,  mystic,  with  musical  murmur  of  the  wind  wafting  the  tops 
of  the  stately  pines,  whose  stems  rise  up  on  either  side  of  you, 
straight  as  pillars  of  a  Gothic  edifice.  Overhead,  dome-like,  the 
branches  meet,  leaving  but  little  openings  that  transform  the  sky  into 
blinking  stars.  For  all  the  stillness  in  this  forest  there  is  no 
melancholy  ;  you  stand  enchanted,  and  you  no  longer  wonder  why 
the  Germans  have  peopled  these  mystic  forests  with  strange 
existences,  with  odd  little  creatures  that  burrow  in  the  ground,  and 
hold  treasures  untold  ;  with  cobold  and  dwarf,  with  forest-spirits  good 
and  bad  ;  with  fairy-life.  You  tread  foot-deep  and  repose  on  moss 
that  is  studded  with  wood-sorrel,  bright  as  emeralds.  The  fallen  tree, 
rotting  on  the  ground,  has  a  fairy-like  growth  on  it  of  miniature  forms, 
exquisite  in  shape,  colour,  and  texture.  In  these  forests  the  sounds 
and  thoughts  of  the  daily  life,  with  its  sordid  troubles,  are  shut  off, 
and  the  innermost,  and  truly  religious,  side  of  your  existence  bursts 
forth  from  its  cage  of  conventionality,  and  you  live  a  life  of  mind  for 
the  time  being.  You  dream,  dream,  dream !  The  little  blinking 
stars  overhead  are  gone  ;  a  darkness  creeps  imperceptibly  through  the 
forest,  when  suddenly  a  shaft  of  red  light  illumines  a  few  stems. 
Still  dreaming,  you  barely  realize  that  it  is  the  last  rays  of  the  setting 

93 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

sun,  and  that  night  is  creeping  on  apace.  You  cannot  rise  yet  from 
your  bed  of  moss  ;  you  watch  the  fading  of  the  red  light ;  you  feel 
the  darkness  deepening,  yet  you  cannot  awaken  ;  you  will  not  awaken, 
for  the  German  forest  has  cast  its  spell  over  you  !  And  that  Spell 
was  my  New  Understanding. 

I  returned  to  the  struggles  of  my  art  with  a  mind  that  had  been 
refreshed  by  the  contrast.  Thus  it  was  that  my  father  led  me  to 
understand  the  great  truth — that  perpetual  productivity  impoverishes, 
rather  than  strengthens,  the  art-faculties  unless  the  repose  of  contem- 
plation is  allowed  its  proper  place. 

Although  my  work  so  far  was  in  water-colours,  I  thought  I  would 
venture  on  an  oil  picture,  of  some  four  feet  in  length,  before  leaving, 
and  decided  to  do  the  group  of  peasants  that,  returning  from  work, 
rested  on  the  bench  in  front  of  the  largest  house  by  the  riverside. 
Incredible  as  it  may  seem,  I  had,  after  only  those  few  years,  com- 
pletely forgotten  the  technique  of  oil-colour  painting,  and  had 
absolutely  no  feeling  for  it.  I  used  the  colours  from  the  tubes, 
certainly,  but  thinned  them  down  with  benzine,  or  petroleum,  until  I 
could  wash  them  on  in  the  manner  of  water-colour  painting.  There 
was  fairly  good  drawing  and  characterization  in  that  picture,  but  the 
technique  was  devoid  of  all  quality ;  it  was  cold,  lifeless,  and  dry. 
But  therein  lay  just  the  crazy  turn  of  my  mind  regarding  the  stronger 
medium.  The  luscious,  full-blooded  quality  of  good  oil-painting  was 
detestable  to  me  then. 

Well,  it  was  now  time  to  return  to  England,  for  me  to  resume 
my  Graphic  work  and  finish  my  Bavarian  pictures,  and  for  my  father 
to  join  my  mother  in  Southampton.  Soon  after  my  arrival  in 
Chelsea,  Mr.  H.  S.  Marks  and  Mr.  G.  D.  Leslie  paid  me  a  visit,  and 
bestowed  much  praise  on  the  water-colour  work.  But  of  the  oil- 
colour  picture  Mr.  Marks  said,  "  Don't  exhibit  that,  burn  it ;  you'll 
do  better  next  year."  Kindest  and  most  valuable  of  advice  !  Had  I 
sent  that  first  oil-colour  attempt  to  an  exhibition,  I  certainly  should 
have  been  unable  in  after  years  to  air  my  pet  boast,  that  I  had  never 
been  rejected,  nor  badly  hung. 

94 


"A   SPINNING    TARTY   IN   THE    BAVARIAN  ALPS." 

(Drawn  Facsimile  on  the  Hook  for  "  1'hv  Illiutratfd  London  News"  1878.) 
(Reproduced  by  the  special  permission  of  the  Proprietors  of  "The  Illustrated  London  News.") 


BAVARIA,    ROMANTIC    AND    PAINTABLE. 

My  new  studio  in  the  back  yard  was  a  great  joy  to  me,  although 
it  was  only  twenty-four  feet  long,  and  eight  feet  wide.  What  made 
it  especially  attractive  to  me  was  that  one  end  of  it  was  entirely  of 
glass.  This  enabled  me,  for  the  first  time  in  my  life,  to  have  models, 
both  draped  and  undraped,  in  the  effect  of  daylight,  with  comfort. 
Whilst  my  memory  was  still  fresh  I  straightway  started  on  the  design 
of  the  picture  I  was  going  to  paint  in  Bavaria  the  next  summer. 
This  was  my  picture,  "  After  the  Toil  of  the  Day."  It  was  a  land- 
scape, with  figures  introduced,  representing  that  picturesque  street  of 
old  sun-burnt  houses  ;  and  on  the  bench  in  front  of  the  foremost 
house  I  again  depicted,  in  amplified  design,  the  group  of  peasants 
resting.  Along  the  banks  of  the  river,  which  was  to  the  left  of  the 
picture,  grew,  at  certain  measured  intervals,  apple  trees,  which  were  a 
great  attraction  to  me,  for  was  not  Walker  fond  of  apple  trees  ?  Nor 
could  I  leave  out  the  flock  of  geese  being  driven  home  by  a  boy,  for 
had  not  Walker  painted  a  flock  of  geese  in  an  English  village  road  as 
they  were  being  driven  home  ? 

I  sold  all  the  water-colour  drawings  that  I  painted  on  that  first 
visit  to  Bavaria,  and  they  were  mostly  exhibited  at  the  Institute  of 
Painters  in  Water-Colours.  The  money  I  obtained  for  these  drawings, 
in  addition  to  my  earnings  on  The  Graphic,  gave  me  a  clear  Two 
Hundred  Pounds  in  hand,  that  is,  after  paying  my  frame-maker,  my 
tailor,  and  the  various  firms  from  whom  I  had  bought  carpets  and 
objects  wherewith  to  beautify  my  lodgings.  Now  1  could  take  my 
mother  as  well  as  my  father  to  the  Alps  for  six  months.  In  order  to 
give  the  former  a  surprise  I  obtained  the  whole  sum  of  £200  in 
gold,  and  placed  it  in  little  piles  on  the  table  to  show  her.  That 
was  the  real  thing ;  I  have  never  seen  so  much  actual  gold  since. 


95 


Chapter 


SECOND  VISIT   TO   BAVARIA. 


I  DID  not  experience  the  emotional  surprise  on  my  second  visit  to 
Garmisch  that  so  affected  me  on  the  first.  But  without  loss  of 
interest,  I  was,  for  that  very  reason,  able  to  go  to  work  in  a  more 
business-like  way.  My  ambitious  oil-picture  was  fully  designed,  and 
I  could,  without  hesitation,  commence  to  "  lay  in  "  the  landscape,  and 
start  on  my  various  models  in  their  proper  places,  as  I  had  already,  on 
the  previous  visit,  settled  on  every  man,  woman,  and  child  that  I  had 
intended  to  use  as  models  for  this  picture.  I  only  needed  a  large  easel, 
which  my  father  made  me  without  delay. 

There  was  a  shed  in  the  garden  in  which  the  landlord  worked 
at  wood-shingle  making.  Containing  a  rough  carpenter's  bench, 
it  was  used  to  house  the  hay-cart,  and  also  as  a  roosting  shelter 
for  the  chickens  at  night.  By  opening  the  large  doors  I  could  get 
plenty  of  light,  and  so  it  became  a  practicable  studio.  In  front 
of  these  doors  I  put  up  a  strange  erection,  in  which  I  intended 
to  place  my  models. 

During  the  painting  of  this  picture  I  was  constantly  asking 
myself  such  questions  as  these :  How  did  Walker  paint  apple-trees 
against  the  sky  ?  How  did  he  treat  his  flock  of  geese  ?  What  was 
the  dominant  note  of  colour  in  his  work  ?  Having  answered  these 
questions  to  my  own  satisfaction,  I  directed  my  whole  energy  to  their 
fulfilment,  never  allowing  nature  to  put  me  out. 

Let  me  describe  how  I  posed  the  leading  gander  of  my  flock  of 
geese.  I  had  neither  practised  making  rapid  sketches  of  moving 
creatures  nor  educated  my  form-memory ;  therefore  I  bethought  myself 

96 


SECOND   VISIT  TO   BAVARIA. 

of  a  device  by  which  I  could  get  the  exact  drawing  of  that  gander. 
I  bought  a  fine  bird  from  a  peasant,  had  it  killed,  and  then  strung  it 
up  in  its  walking  attitude  with  innumerable  pieces  of  string  that  were 
attached  to  the  roof  of  the  model-house.  There  it  stood,  strutting 
proudly  towards  me,  real  and  natural !  With  such  a  quiet  model  I 
was  enabled  to  get  both  drawing  and  texture  of  the  feathers.  This 
gander  had  its  revenge  however,  when,  after  a  few  days,  it  took 
advantage  of  the  hot  weather  and  became  too  odoriferous  for  any 
place  above  ground. 

For  the  neglect  to  practise  rapid  sketching  the  tenets  of  the 
Walkerian  faith  (in  which  I  then  believed  implicitly)  were  principally 
to  blame.  From  Pinwell  I  received  the  dogma :  "  Never  work  from 
sketches,  but  always  paint  direct  from  nature  on  your  actual  picture  ; 
and  there  should  only  be  this  one  effort  from  first  to  last."  No  doubt 
I  got  hold  of  the  wrong  end  of  the  idea,  for  surely  Walker  made 
many  preliminary  studies  in  water-colour  and  black-and-white,  which 
he  utilised  whilst  painting  his  larger  pictures. 

Well,  my  picture,  "  After  the  Toil  of  the  Day,"  was  painted 
direct  from  nature  on  to  the  large  canvas,  with  one  exception,  the  girl 
at  the  spinning  wheel.  I  had  great  difficulty  in  getting  her  to  fit  into 
the  picture  :  she  needed  more  "  pictorial  treatment "  than  I  was  able 
to  secure  when  painting  direct  from  nature.  If  my  mind  had  not 
been  so  fanatically  given  over  to  a  particular  belief  I  might  have 
benefited  by  this  incident,  but  Pinwell's  dictum  was  ever  before  me. 

Naturally,  so  important  a  work  took  up  most  of  my  time  ;  still, 
I  found  leisure  to  do  some  drawings  for  The  Graphic,  in  which  I 
began  to  feel  my  way  to  the  dramatic  aspect  of  Bavarian  life. 

Our  menage  was  greatly  improved  by  the  presence  of  my  mother, 
which  enabled  my  father  to  give  his  whole  time  (when  not  making 
something  for  me)  to  landscape  painting,  an  unspeakable  joy  to  him. 
The  work  he  did  to  my  '  dictation '  (as  it  were)  showed  what  he  might 
have  done  in  painting  had  chance  given  him  the  opportunity  in  early 
life  to  study  art.  A  piano  was  hired,  and  duets  enlivened  the 
evenings ;  these  were  played  by  my  mother,  either  with  me  or  with  an 

97 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

official's  wife  who  lived  next  door.  This  lady  was  also  an  excellent 
zither-player,  which  gave  me  a  second  player  for  zither  duets,  greatly 
to  my  satisfaction  and  pleasure. 

During  this  visit  I  suffered  one  terrible  anxiety  for  the  safety  of 
my  parents.  They  had  gone  out  for  a  stroll  about  two  hours  before 
sunset.  It  was  a  dead-still  evening.  I  happened  to  be  standing 
within  the  doorway  of  our  house,  chatting  with  the  landlord,  when 
we  simultaneously  noticed  a  curiously-shaped  cloud  in  the  little  bit  of 
sky  seen  near  the  horizon,  between  the  mountains.  We  remarked 
how  rapidly  that  black  blot  was  approaching  us.  Hardly  had  the 
words  escaped  us  when  a  gust  of  wind,  sudden,  overpowering, 
vicious,  swept  over  the  village.  The  shutters  of  the  house  flew  into 
the  air,  as  if  they  had  been  made  of  paper ;  and  the  long  wooden  water- 
gutter  at  the  roof  fell  plump  at  our  feet.  The  more  recently-built 
houses,  with  their  zinc  roofs,  had  that  metal  torn  off  bodily  and  thrown 
a  hundred  yards  off.  Trees  with  trunks  of  two  feet  in  diameter  were 
torn  up  by  the  roots.  Where  would  my  parents  be  ?  And  now 
came  the  rain  in  sheets,  a  positive  "  Wolken-Bruch."  In  the  house, 
the  family  of  the  peasant  were  shrieking  with  fear,  crawling  about  the 
room  on  their  knees  with  unlighted  'priest-blest'  candles  in  their 
hands.  Outside,  the  wind  and  the  rain  and  the  crashing  of  things 
torn  from  their  positions  made  a  pandemonium  of  sound  never  to  be 
forgotten.  Where  could  my  parents  be?  Would  they  be  safe? 
These  thoughts  tortured  me  almost  beyond  endurance,  for  it  was  an 
entirely  new  sensation  to  have  this  anxiety  about  them. 

The  storm  lasted  but  fifteen  minutes ;  then  came  a  sudden 
silence — a  horrible  silence — again.  After  about  half  an  hour  my 
parents  arrived,  wet  through  but  unhurt.  It  seemed  to  me  as  if  they 
had  come  from  another  world.  The  destructive  gust  overtook  them 
suddenly  as  they  were  walking  along  a  main  road,  on  either  side  of 
which  grew  tall  trees.  Realizing  the  danger,  my  father  placed  his 
arms  around  my  mother,  and  forcibly  keeping  her  to  the  centre  of  the 
road,  he  avoided  being  near  to  the  trees,  from  which  huge  branches 
were  flying  in  all  directions  about  him.  When  the  danger  was  over, 

98 


"NATURAL  ENEMIES. 

(.Oil  Painting,  1882.) 


SECOND  VISIT  TO   BAVARIA. 

and  they  could  proceed  on  their  way  home,  they  had  to  step  over 
many  a  great  tree-trunk  that  barred  the  road. 

My  parents  had  one  other  adventure,  but  it  was  one  of  their  own 
making ;  and  although  it  caused  a  certain  amount  of  nervousness  on 
the  part  of  my  mother,  it  gave  my  father  great  delight.  They  wished 
to  take  advantage  of  my  three-days'  absence  for  my  first  mountain 
climbing  expedition,  to  visit  an  isolated  peasant's  house,  some  four 
hours'  walk  from  Garmisch,  from  which  a  superb  view  of  the  "  Zug- 
spitze"  could  be  obtained.  As  almost  the  entire  path  to  it  lay 
through  the  dense  forest  it  was  a  favourite  tour  for  visitors.  Some- 
how or  other  my  parents  started  rather  late  in  the  day  for  this  long 
walk.  Added  to  this  they  lost  their  way,  and  found  darkness  coming 
on  before  they  could  retrace  their  steps  and  find  the  right  path  that 
led  to  the  house.  What  was  to  be  done  ?  It  was  impossible  to  go 
forward  or  backward  with  safety — for  that  was  before  the  days  when 
the  "  Verschonerungs-Vereine  "  in  Bavaria  had  made  paths,  and  signs 
of  direction,  to  every  spot  worth  visiting.  What  was  to  be  done  ? 
My  mother  got  very  nervous,  but  my  father,  secretly,  deep  down  in 
his  heart,  saw  a  chance  of  gratifying  a  long-felt  wish — to  spend  a 
night  by  fire-light  in  the  forest !  The  decision  was  quickly  made. 
My  father  gathered  some  dry  branches  and  lighted  a  fire,  which  soon 
shot  up  its  ruddy  flames,  and  illumined  the  trees  around  in  a  weird 
way.  He  cut  some  spruce  branches,  and  made  a  bed  for  my  mother 
of  that  sweetly-scented  growth.  But  the  fitful  light  of  the  fire  only 
increased  my  mother's  nervousness :  it  made  her  constantly  look 
round  and  fancy  she  saw  somebody  or  something  coming  that  would 
cause  danger.  Yet  no  living  human  being  was  likely  to  molest  them 
there  at  that  time  of  night,  and  if  a  stray  stag  passed  it  would  only 
add  to  the  romance  of  the  situation.  As  it  was  midsummer  the  night 
was  short,  and  at  day-break  the  parents  soon  found  the  right  track, 
and  reached  the  peasant's  house  after  an  hour's  walk.  This  hour  of 
arrival  was  so  unusually  early  that  the  peasant — who  had  still  an 
over-night  "  schnapps  "  drunk  on  him — thought  he  saw  spectres ; 
moreover,  from  stoking  in  the  night,  my  parents  were  begrimed  and 

99 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

blackened,   hands    and  face.      However,   after    a   wash,   and   some 
refreshing  coffee,  they  felt  only  the  enjoyable  side  of  the  adventure. 

I  presume  my  mountain-climbing  experience  was  similar  to  that 
of  all  others.  I  certainly  had  the  craze  to  get  higher,  always  higher. 
Strange  to  say,  the  artist  was  obliterated  in  me  for  the  time  being. 
The  grand  scenery  gave  me  no  artistic  thrill — it  was  all  physical,  the 
pleasure  felt  by  youth  in  the  possession  of  a  steady  head  and  lithe 
limbs.  It  was  pretty  rough  climbing,  too,  up  that  Zugspitze  in  those 
days,  before  the  organized  paths  had  been  made  as  they  exist  in  the 
present  day.  There  is  even  an  observatory  built  near  the  summit 
now,  with  telephonic  communications  to  the  valley  below  ;  and  a 
comfortable  overnight  hut  has  since  been  built  near  it. 


100 


Chapter 

ENGLAND  AT  CLOSER  QUARTERS. 


THERE  was  immediate  work  to  do  for  The  Graphic  on  my  return  to 
England  ;  but  I  was  greatly  exercised  to  find  a  purchaser  for  my  large 
oil-picture.  Dealers  had  taken  no  note  of  me,  and  I  knew  that  it 
would  be  highly  impolitic  for  me  to  approach  them.  The  price  was 
soon  settled  in  my  mind.  As  a  colleague  had  sold  his  first  oil-picture 
for  £600,  I  certainly  intended  to  get  £500  for  mine.  As  a  matter  of 
courtesy  I  gave  my  early  patron  the  first  refusal.  He  offered  me  a 
sum  that  was  £20  short  of  my  price ;  this  I  refused  to  take. 

Quite  unexpectedly,  and  through  the  strangest  of  circumstances, 
a  purchaser  was  found.  Riding  one  day  in  an  omnibus  I  got  into 
conversation  with  a  gentleman  sitting  next  to  me.  As  will  be 
imagined,  it  did  not  take  long  before  I  launched  out  into  "  shop- talk." 
He  then  informed  me  that  his  father,  who  had  been  a  collector,  had 
left  him  a  number  of  landscapes  by  Nasmyth,  and  I  received  an 
invitation  to  go  and  see  them.  I  didn't  know  Nasmyth  from  Adam, 
but  I  joyfully  accepted.  Curiously  enough,  we  were  both  going  to 
the  Old  Masters  exhibition,  and  there  I  had  some  further  conversation 
with  him.  At  parting  I  took  the  opportunity  to  ask  him  to  my  studio, 
and  he  in  turn  readily  agreed  to  come. 

Before  he  came,  however,  he  wrote  and  asked  me  if  he  might 
bring  a  friend  with  him.  Might?  Drag  in  the  whole  world,  I 
thought  1  The  friend  he  brought  was  Mr.  Waller,  the  builder,  whose 
workshops  abutted  on  the  garden  in  which  my  studio  was  located. 
Daily,  in  the  working  hours,  I  used  to  hear  the  "  hum  "  of  the  wood- 
working machines — little  dreaming  that  the  same  sound  would  one 
day  gladden  my  ears  in  my  own  workshops  at  Bushey.  Well,  both 

101 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

gentlemen  seemed  pleased  with  the  picture,  but,  if  I  remember  rightly, 
said  little.  It  was  not  many  days  before  I  received  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Waller  asking  if  he  might  bring  a  client  of  his.  Again  the  same 
generous  thought  crossed  my  mind — drag  in  the  whole  world !  On 
the  appointed  day  he  came  with  his  client,  Mr.  C.  W.  Mansel  Lewis 
(for  whom  he  was  making  great  additions  to  his  castle  in  Wales) — a 
handsome,  refined  young  man,  who  had  just  come  into  his  property, 
and  was  spending  his  money  freely  on  works  of  art.  Mr.  Waller 
lingered  behind,  and  asked  me  the  price,  but,  beyond  that,  nothing 
was  said  with  regard  to  a  possible  purchase. 

Some  few  days  after  this  visit,  as  I  sat  in  my  little  studio  glaring 
at  my  picture,  and  wondering  what  its  fate  would  be,  I  gradually  fell 
asleep ;  1  was  not  aware  of  having  dropped  off  until  a  knock  at  the 
door  fully  awakened  me.  Opening  the  door  I  found  Mr.  Waller. 
I  noticed  that  he  had  a  piece  of  paper  in  his  hand,  of  a  pink  colour, 
which  turned  out  to  be  a  cheque  !  He  said  :  "  Mr.  Lewis,  whom  I 
brought  the  other  day,  wishes  to  buy  your  picture,  and  I  bring  you, 
at  his  request,  the  cheque  for  £500 ;  and  further,  he  hopes  you  will 
accept  a  commission  for  another  work,  at  £250."  Was  I  dreaming, 
or  was  it  all  real  ?  No,  there  could  be  no  mistake — for  the  cheque 
was  in  my  hand  ! 

I  was  somewhat  puzzled  at  the  wording  of  the  cheque :  "  To 
Order."  All  the  cheques  I  had  hitherto  received  had  been  made  out 
"  To  Bearer,"  and  I  could  get  them  cashed  over  the  counter.  But  I 
was  not  going  to  expose  my  ignorance  by  offering  this  one  at  the 
bank  without  further  information.  I  therefore  called  on  Mr.  Swain, 
the  engraver,  and  requested  him  to  enlighten  me.  He  soon 
made  things  clear,  and  further  advised  me  to  open  an  account 
with  the  London  and  Westminster  Bank.  Armed  with  a  letter  of 
recommendation  I  paid  my  cheque  into  this  bank,  and  received  a 
book  of  fifty  cheques. 

Now  I  had  never  written  out  a  document  of  this  kind,  and  was 
obliged  once  again  to  resort  to  Mr.  Swain's  tutoring.  It  was  fortunate 
that  I  did  so,  for  I  might  have  fallen  into  the  mistake  ascribed  to  a 

102 


ENGLAND  AT  CLOSER  QUARTERS. 

lady  who  had  overdrawn  her  banking  account  in  her  husband's 
absence,  and,  on  being  remonstrated  with  by  the  irate  husband, 
declared  it  was  impossible  she  should  have  overdrawn,  as  she  had  only 
used  half  the  cheques  he  had  left  her. 

My  picture,  which  I  called  "After  the  Toil  of  the  Day,"  was 
exhibited  in  the  Royal  Academy,  and  was  hung  on  the  line.  I  used 
to  stand  in  front  of  the  picture  and  listen  to  remarks ;  but  that  is  a 
habit  of  which  one  soon  gets  cured !  What  I  heard  there,  almost 
without  exception,  from  those  whose  attention  had  been  arrested  by 
my  picture,  was :  "  Oh,  here's  a  Walker."  In  later  years  I  was  told 
that  this  imitation  did  not  in  any  way  please  Walker. 

The  picture,  as  I  have  said,  was  hung  on  the  line  ;  and  in  spite  of 
its  Walkerian  aspect  was  received  with  considerable  favour  by  the 
public,  to  whom  my  Bavarian  peasants  were  new ;  by  the  painters, 
who  thought  they  saw  signs  of  a  coming  man  ;  and  by  the  press,  who 
accepted  it  on  all  these  counts,  albeit  guardedly. 

With  £500  in  the  bank,  a  market  for  my  water-colours,  and  as 
much  black-and-white  work  as  I  cared  to  do,  I  felt  I  could  carry  out 
my  long-felt  wish  to  establish  my  parents  in  a  home  of  my  own 
making,  one  that  should  be  within  easy  reach  of  London,  and  in 
which  I  could  join  them  when  not  at  work  in  Chelsea.  My  mother 
was  loth  to  give  up  her  teaching  and  her  independence  (my  father  was 
already  working  for  our  future  house),  but  I  felt  sure  the  task  of 
weaning  my  mother  from  her  work  was  only  a  matter  of  time.  It 
was  the  more  necessary  as  she  was  far  from  strong.  Having  inherited 
her  ceaseless  energy  I  could  well  understand  her  dread  of  what  she 
called  "  an  idle  life,"  and  of  having  to  depend  wholly  on  me.  Yet  it 
was  just  this  dependence  that  I  was  longing  to  bring  about. 

Her  leave-taking  of  her  pupils  was  most  touching,  for  they  had 
long  learnt  to  appreciate  her  great  heart  and  strength  of  character. 
It  was  not  only  for  lessons  that  they  came  to  her,  but  for  her 
counsel. 

My  mother  put  together  all  the  books  in  which  were  entered 
the  lessons  she  had  given  from  the  time  we  arrived  in  America  to  the 

103 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

time  when,  to  please  me,  she  gave  up  her  beloved  work.  These 
books  are  the  sweetest  legacies  she  could  have  left  me,  and  they  are 
now  sacredly  kept  under  glass  in  the  little  parental  museum  in  my 
"  Mutterthurm "  at  Landsberg.  Self-sacrifice  for,  and  unbounded 
kindness  to  others  were  characteristics  that  dominated  her  nature. 
Her  pure  mind  had  a  strange  touch  of  spirituality,  which  gave  her  at 
moments  a  wonderful  power  of  telepathy.  Without  exception,  she 
always  knew  the  hour,  or  even  the  moment  when  I  fell  ill — no  matter 
at  what  distance  I  might  have  been  from  her.  Always  ailing  a  little, 
and  often  in  much  pain,  she  was  never  known  away  from  her  post  at 
the  piano  for  more  than  a  day.  The  exceptionally  tender  care  and 
nursing  of  my  father  certainly  saved  her  many  a  serious  collapse. 

I  rented  a  cottage  at  Bushey,  near  Watford,  for  the  parents. 
The  reason  for  choosing  this  Hertfordshire  village  was  because  my 
early  patron,  Mr.  C.  E.  Fry,  lived  in  Watford.  Bushey,  when  I  first 
settled  my  parents  there  in  the  winter  of  1873,  was  a  sleepy, 
picturesque  place.  It  had  no  water  laid  on,  and  there  was  no 
sanitation  except  of  the  most  primitive  kind.  The  drinking-water 
was  brought  to  the  houses  in  buckets,  for  which  the  old  people,  who 
carried  it  round,  charged  a  halfpenny  a  bucket.  The  one  and  only 
well  from  which  they  could  obtain  this  drinking-water  was  situated 
quite  near  the  churchyard,  a  rather  doubtful  proximity,  according  to 
our  modern  ideas.  There  was  of  course  the  usual  well  attached  to 
each  house  for  collecting  rain-water,  which  I  remember  was  consider- 
ably stocked  with  live  matter.  A  few  years  later  a  deep  well  was 
sunk  at  Watford,  from  which  an  inexhaustible  supply  of  the  best 
water  was  brought  to  Bushey  and  the  neighbourhood.  When  I  first 
came  to  Bushey  there  was  not  even  a  completed  railway  station, 
nothing  but  a  little  shanty  and  a  porter. 

I  never  liked  town  life,  and  Bushey,  besides  giving  me  the  joy 
of  living  with  my  parents,  offered  me  much  subject-matter  to  paint. 
The  cottage  1  rented  was  semi-detached,  and  quite  of  the  simple 
order,  with  none  of  the  conveniences  that  are  now  to  be  found  in 
almost  every  newly-built  workman's  dwelling.  But  with  our 

104 


"OUR    VILLAGE/ 

(Oil  Painting,  1889.) 


ENGLAND  AT  CLOSER  QUARTERS. 

furniture  it  soon  assumed  an  aspect  that  showed  even  the  most  casual 
observer  that  the  occupants  might  not  be  the  kind  of  people  who 
usually  rented  such  cottages.  A  small  room  with  a  skylight  was 
used  by  my  father  for  his  work ;  yet,  small  as  it  was,  there  was  still 
some  space  left  for  me  to  paint  from  a  village  model.  A  little 
garden,  both  front  and  back,  wherein  grew  fruit-trees,  completed  a 
truly  happy  abode. 

This  year  of  1878  must  be  named  as  a  serious  turning  point  in 
my  life.  I  had  advanced  from  wood-drawing  to  water-colour  paint- 
ing with  success,  and  had  now  been  admitted  to  a  space  on  the  line  in 
the  Academy  with  an  oil-picture  of  six  feet,  which  was  well  received. 
So  far  the  outside,  as  it  were,  of  my  career.  Temperamentally  I  had 
many  difficulties  that  harassed  me  :  impetuosity  and  hastiness  of 
temper,  and  undue  high  spirits  with  their  usual  depressing  counter- 
action, to  which  must  be  added  an  undefinable  unrest  of  mind — all 
disturbed  the  satisfaction  that  should  have  been  mine  at  that  period. 
It  was  always  something  different,  something  more,  something  not  yet 
attained,  that  my  nature  seemed  to  grope  for.  The  present  might 
have  been  a  phantasy,  for  it  seemed  hardly  real  to  my  state  of  mind. 
What  the  next  development  was  to  be  I  did  not  know,  but  it  came 
as  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  as  disastrously. 

I  had  seen  little  or  nothing  of  society  up  to  that  date.  I  do  not 
remember  having  been  invited  to  a  dinner-party  of  the  upper  classes. 
I  had  visited  the  studios  of  my  colleagues,  and  the  houses  of  my 
employers.  I  stuck  to  my  few  friends,  and  there  my  "  Welt "  began 
and  ended. 

In  that  year,  and  under  those  circumstances,  I  met  the  lady  who 
was  to  become  my  wife.  German  by  birth  and  education,  older  than 
myself,  this  lady  was  yet  hardly  a  helpmeet  in  my  life.  When  I 
further  add  that  she  was  of  a  delicate  constitution,  which  soon  turned 
her  into  a  confirmed  invalid,  the  situation  will  be  understood.  Her 
serious  illness  of  congestion  of  the  lungs  soon  after  marriage  was  the 
beginning  of  a  ten  years'  martyrdom  on  her  part,  and  a  trial  on  mine 
which,  but  for  the  help  of  two  rare  friends,  would  in  all  probability 

105 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

have  killed  me.  As  my  wife  was  progressing  towards  recovery  the 
first  nurse  was  replaced  by  another — a  Miss  Griffiths — who,  long 
before  it  was  fashionable  for  ladies  to  take  to  nursing,  made  this  work 
her  life's  mission.  Her  first  appearance  in  our  family  must  be  noted 
here  as  she  will  be  often  mentioned  in  these  pages. 

At  this  time  my  work  in  England  was  practically  suspended  for 
months.  I  thought  a  chance  was  in  store  for  me  when,  on  the 
recommendation  of  the  doctor,  I  took  my  wife  to  a  mild  part  of  the 
Bavarian  Alps — Ramsau,  near  Berchtesgaden. 

This  village,  nestling  so  picturesquely  in  a  hollow,  with  its 
exceptionally  luxurious  vegetation,  certainly  was  mild  in  its  climate — 
not  to  say  enervating.  Still,  it  provided  me  with  a  type  of  peasant 
differing  considerably  from  that  in  and  around  Garmisch.  The 
houses,  though  fewer  in  number,  were  inhabited  by  large  families ; 
and  one  house  alone  supplied  me  with  ten  models,  ranging  in  age 
from  five  to  seventy  years. 

I  was,  however,  only  able  to  get  two  small  water-colour  drawings 
done  during  that  visit :  "  Im  Wald,"  and  "  Der  Bittgang."  Into  the 
details  of  our  return  journey  I  will  not  enter ;  suffice  it,  that  it  took 
five  weeks.  On  the  8th  of  December,  1874,  our  boy  was  born  in 
Bushey. 


106 


Chapter 


THE   LAST 


events  had  caused  me  to  miss  a  year  in  the  Academy. 
The  almost  constant  attendance  at  the  bedside  of  my  invalid  wife 
entirely  precluded  any  attempt  at  a  big  picture;  but  the  certainty 
was  forcing  itself  upon  me  that  I  could  not  retain  the  ground  I  had 
gained  in  my  art  unless  I  could  produce  another  work  better  than  the 
first. 

I  had  set  my  heart  on  a  large  and  amplified  version  of  my 
Chelsea  Pensioners  in  Church.  All  my  artist-friends,  however,  tried 
to  dissuade  me  from  the  venture,  declaring  that  I  could  make  nothing 
of  those  red  coats,  and  further,  that  the  public  would  not  be  interested 
in  a  lot  of  old  men.  This  opposition  rather  strengthened  than 
weakened  my  resolution. 

But  Christmas  had  come  and  gone,  yet  I  had  not  even  stretched 
my  canvas.  The  year  1875  had  already  come  in  when  only  this 
preparatory  stage  had  been  reached. 

Once  again  I  used  but  the  raw  linen,  with  a  coating  of  size. 
That  being  stretched,  and  the  glass-end  of  my  little  studio  in  Chelsea 
pasted  up  in  places  with  brown  paper,  so  as  to  imitate  the  cross-lights 
of  the  Chapel  as  they  fell  on  my  models,  I  feverishly  began  to  sketch 
in  the  central  figure  and  the  man  on  the  bench  in  front  of  him  from 
life,  merely  guessing  at  the  relative  correctness  of  their  positions. 
Probably  no  important  picture  on  that  scale  was  ever  proceeded  with 
in  so  crazy  and  haphazard  a  manner  as  I  thought  proper  to  pursue  in 
painting  this  subject. 

I  intended  to  keep  the  main  design  as  it  appeared  in  the  Graphic 
five  years  previously.  I  made  no  preliminary  studies,  and  took  no 

107 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

measurements  of  the  architectural  background,  but  I  resorted  to  an 
eminently  practicable  method  for  getting  the  correct  sizes  of  the  heads 
as  they  retreated,  and  another  method,  equally  advantageous,  for 
securing  the  perspective  of  the  black  and  white  marble  slabs  of  the 
floor.  The  former  was  simple :  I  placed  a  pensioner  on  the  nearest 
seat,  and  another  right  over  on  the  other  side  of  the  Chapel,  and  then 
sketched  the  two  heads  as  they  appeared  in  size,  one  against  the  other, 
so  to  speak.  But  for  the  latter — the  lines  of  the  marble  slabs — some 
more  scientific  procedure  was  requisite. 

As  I  knew  nothing  of  perspective,  and  had  not  then  heard  that 
draughtsmen  existed  who  made  it  their  business  to  "  doctor  "  or  work 
out,  pictorial  perspective  at  so  much  an  hour,  my  father  suggested 
that  I  should  resort  to  an  "  Old  Master  Dodge,"  one  that  was  used 
and  illustrated  by  Albrecht  Diirer,  which  we  carried  out  as  follows : 
first  we  drew  the  squares  on  a  large  board,  and  laid  this  flat  on  the 
table.  Then,  by  placing  myself  so  as  to  obtain  the  right  point  of 
sight,  and  looking  through  a  pin-hole  fixed  at  arm's-length  from  a 
glass  set  upright  in  a  frame,  I  was  able  to  draw  on  that  glass  the 
lines  of  the  floor  in  their  correct  foreshortening;  and  this  gave  the 
absolutely  true  perspective,  whatever  may  be  said  of  the  legitimacy  of 
the  means  by  which  it  was  consummated.  I  then  placed  a  piece  of 
slightly  damped  paper  on  the  glass  (the  latter  having  had  a  weak 
coating  of  size)  which,  by  being  rubbed  at  the  back,  rendered  a 
perfect  impression  of  the  ink  lines  I  had  traced  on  that  sheet  of  glass  ; 
of  course,  it  was  reversed,  but  that  did  not  matter.  This  tracing  I 
enlarged  to  full  size  the  right  way  round,  and  then  I  copied  these 
correctly  foreshortened  slabs  of  black  and  white  marble  into  my 
picture  between  the  feet  and  legs  of  the  pensioners,  when,  behold !  a 
magical  result.  With  the  exception  of  resorting  to  these  two  devices, 
all  was  guess-work  in  my  methods  of  procedure.  But  guess-work  or 
no  guess-work,  I  never  altered  the  position  of  a  single  head  or 
figure. 

The  perspective  of  the  background  bothered  me  considerably. 
I  used  to  sit  in  the  Chapel  and  look  and  look  at  it  until  the  oblique 

108 


"THE  LAST  MUSTER; 

Painting,  1875.) 


"THE    LAST    MUSTER." 

perspective  soaked  itself  into  my  brain.  Of  this  background  I 
made  a  water-colour  sketch,  from  which  I  was  compelled  to  work,  as, 
greatly  to  my  distress,  I  could  not  place  my  large  picture  in  the 
Chapel  for  direct  work. 

As  I  have  already  stated,  my  studio  in  Chelsea  was  twenty-four 
feet  long,  and  but  eight  feet  wide  ;  yet  it  was  in  that  boa: -studio  that 
I  painted  "  The  Last  Muster."  If  I  guessed  at  the  relative  positions 
of  the  figures  in  the  composition,  the  judgment  of  my  painting,  whilst 
at  work,  was  even  more  a  matter  of  guessing,  my  only  corrector  being 
a  mirror  at  my  side.  When  not  working  from  the  model  I  could 
place  the  picture  at  the  end  of  the  studio  and  obtain  a  tolerably  good 
view  of  it ;  but  owing  to  the  nearness  of  the  sky-light  above  it  the 
picture  assumed  a  brilliancy  that  it  could  not  sustain  in  other  lights. 
The  fatal  error  of  working  with  a  near  light  is  known  to  all  artists, 
but  they  only  become  aware  of  it  by  experience.  How  low  my  sky- 
light was  will  be  gathered  from  the  following  incident.  For  this 
large  canvas  it  was  necessary  to  buy  an  upright  easel,  with  a  screw 
movement  for  raising  and  lowering  it.  One  day,  wishing  to  work  at 
the  boots,  I  wound  up  the  easel ;  but  before  the  desired  height  had 
been  reached,  the  upper  part  of  the  easel  crashed  through  the 
sky-light,  and  a  shower  of  broken  glass  came  down  on  my  head. 

Towards  the  end  of  February  the  picture  was  still  far  from  being 
finished,  yet  my  strength  was  perceptibly  decreasing.  It  is  always 
undesirable  to  force  work  into  a  given  time,  albeit  I  have  done  so 
through  my  life  with  varying  effects  on  my  constitution.  At  this 
period  such  forcing  was  particularly  dangerous,  since  there  was  no 
rest  for  me  after  the  day's  work  that,  in  itself,  was  almost  too  much 
for  me. 

I  now  found  that  I  could  no  longer  stand  to  my  work;  a 
perpetually  drowsy  feeling  overcame  me,  which  I  knew  to  be  the 
forerunner  of  a  breakdown.  The  picture  must  at  all  hazards  be  done 
for  that  year's  Academy ;  but  how  ?  I  was  a  total  abstainer,  and 
would  not  dream  of  resorting  to  alcoholic  stimulants.  Someone  said 
I  needed  exercise ;  but  I  had  neither  the  strength  nor  the  time  for 

109 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

that.  Still,  the  remark  struck  me  as  being  right,  and  the  question 
arose  as  to  how  I  could  obtain  exercise  without  interruption  to  my 
work.  Then  I  heard  of  a  machine,  invented  by  an  American,  that 
was  said  to  have  saved  many  an  overworked  brain,  and  was  called  the 
"health  lift."  Knowing  where  one  of  these  was  to  be  found  I 
immediately  purchased  it,  and  established  it  in  my  studio.  It  was  a 
strange-looking  device,  not  covering  more  than  two  feet  of  ground. 
Some  queer  levers  were  in  the  structure,  and  two  handles,  sticking 
up,  inviting  a  lift.  It  was  so  devised  that  you  could  measure 
precisely  the  weight  you  pulled — from  a  few  pounds  to  twelve 
hundred ;  yet  whilst  you  pulled  yourself  up  bodily  in  the  act  of 
lifting,  the  measured  poundage  of  your  own  weight  was  cunningly 
deducted.  Every  muscle  in  the  body  was  stretched  at  each  single 
pull.  Naturally  I  set  the  indicator  to  the  lightest  weight  first,  then 
gradually  increased  it.  I  took  a  pull  at  every  pause  in  my  work,  and 
in  eight  days  I  could  feel  a  marked  improvement  in  my  strength.  In 
less  than  three  weeks  I  could  lift  nine  hundred  pounds,  and  was 
completely  restored  to  health.  This  was  accomplished  without  a 
moment's  interruption  in  my  work. 

Now,  in  painting  the  picture  of  the  Pensioners  I  had  un- 
consciously freed  myself  from  the  Walker  influence.  This  was  the 
more  strange  as  I  had  no  desire  nor  intention  of  so  doing ;  but  the 
time  at  my  disposal  for  the  completion  of  the  picture  was  so  short 
that  I  could  think  little  of  any  type  of  work ;  I  simply  had  to  get 
those  men  on  to  the  canvas.  As  the  front  figures  were  just  a  little 
under  life-size  I  painted  them  with  a  breadth  of  touch  that  I  had 
hitherto  studiously  avoided.  When  it  was  finished,  however,  I  began 
to  reflect  on  its  manner  of  work,  and  heartily  detested  the  result — 
for  the  simple  reason,  alas,  that  "  it  was  so  unlike  Walker."  Further, 
when  I  thought  of  the  Academy,  I  felt  equally  miserable,  arguing 
with  myself  that  so  curious  a  picture  would  never  be  hung.  The 
canvas  was  literally  divided  into  two  parts:  the  upper  all  archi- 
tecture ;  and  the  lower  all  figures — the  row  of  heads  forming  the 
central  dividing  line.  It  was  a  section  of  the  chapel,  with  all  the 

110 


"THE    LAST    MUSTER.' 

figures  that  came  within  that  section ;   it  had  no  beginning  and  no 
end ;  in  short,  it  was  no  composition. 

Some  solace  came  to  me  when  my  first  patron,  Mr.  Fry,  bought 
the  picture  for  £  1,200,  and  this  before  it  was  sent  to  the  Academy. 
That  sum,  however,  was  soon  swallowed  up  in  paying  off  arrears, 
arising  from  the  expenses  occasioned  by  my  wife's  long  illness.  At 
last  the  day  came  for  sending  the  picture  to  the  Academy,  and  I 
awaited  the  result  with  heavy  forebodings. 

Within  a  week  of  sending  in  I  received  letters  from  two 
members  then  sitting  on  Council,  congratulating  me  on  my  picture. 
Mr.  (afterwards  Lord)  Leighton — although  quite  a  stranger  to  me— 
not  only  praised  it  warmly,  but  analysed  the  merits  of  the  picture. 
The  other  letter  was  from  Mr.  George  Richmond,  who  added  that 
when  the  picture  came  before  them  the  whole  Council  clapped  their 
hands  enthusiastically. 

These  letters  caused  a  turmoil  of  emotions  in  me.  It  was  a 
success  as  overwhelming  as  unexpected.  On  the  opening  of  the 
exhibition  practically  the  whole  press  burst  forth  in  a  unanimous 
chorus  of  praise ;  and  my  name  and  work  was  on  the  lips  of  all  who 
had  seen  the  picture.  The  question  seemed  to  float  in  the  air — who 
was  this  Herkomer,  who  had  thus  leapt  into  ripe  work  with  a  bound  ? 
Yes,  who  was  he?  /  could  not  have  told  them,  for  I  was  hourly 
asking  myself  the  same  question,  which  resolved  itself  into  a  painful 
enquiry  as  to  my  next  move  1  I  could  not  go  on  "  leaping  "  like  this 
through  my  life  ?  These  reflections  caused  a  depression  in  me  that 
counter-balanced  the  joy  I  ought  to  have  felt  at  my  success.  Yet  I 
can  see  now  how  fortunate  it  was  for  me  that  my  mind  was  led  that 
way;  I  might  have  fallen  into  the  other  extreme  of  self-laudation. 
Wherever  I  went,  and  whomsoever  I  met,  it  was  all  congratulations, 
and  again  congratulations!  My  good  friend  Pinwell,  who  had  for 
years  been  at  work  on  an  oil  picture  for  the  Academy,  said  to 
me :  "  You  have  done  the  right  thing  at  the  right  time ; "  and  I  must 
mention  that  all  those  friends  who  tried  to  dissuade  me  from  painting 
that  subject  in  oils  were  most  ready  to  acknowledge  their  mistake. 

Ill 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

This  picture,  only  three  years  later,  obtained  even  a  greater 
success  than  was  meted  out  to  it  hi  the  Royal  Academy ;  and  that 
was  at  the  International  Exhibition  in  Paris,  of  1878. 

My  election  as  an  Associate  of  the  Royal  Academy  did  not  take 
place  until  1879 ;  therefore  in  the  previous  year,  I  was  still  an 
"  outsider."  As  an  outsider  I  was  only  allowed  to  send  to  Paris  two 
oil  pictures  and  two  water-colours  (or  black-and-white  drawings), 
whereas  the  Academicians  were  each  privileged  to  send  ten  works  in 
oils.  I  was  therefore  represented  by  my  only  two  available  oil 
pictures,  "  After  the  Toil  of  the  Day,"  and  "  The  Last  Muster,"  and 
by  two  water-colours. 

This  exhibition  contained  the  finest,  as  well  as  the  largest, 
collection  of  English  pictures  that  had  ever  been  seen  in  France.  It 
caused  that  country,  hitherto  so  jealous  of  its  artistic  supremacy,  to 
acknowledge  that  England  did  possess  artists,  and  had  a  national 
art. 

The  International  Jury  first  marked  the  pictures  that  were  to 
receive  the  great  Medals  of  Honour,  of  which  ten  only  were  to  be 
given  to  the  world,  for  art.  My  name  stood  on  the  top  of  the  list ; 
and  standing  with  Millais,  I  gained  an  immediate  position  in  the  eyes 
of  the  world,  which,  under  ordinary  circumstances,  would  have  taken 
years  to  attain. 

At  the  distribution  of  awards  the  recipients  of  the  medals  of 
honour  were  arranged  in  double  file,  and,  preceded  by  the  bearer  of 
the  Art-Banner,  were  marched  in  this  order  into  the  vast  hall  of  the 
Champs-Elysees.  I  was  placed  next  to  Millais — my  rightful  position. 

As  we  entered  the  great  hall  to  the  stirring  strains  of  military 
Bands,  dear  old  Millais  broke  out  in  strong  ejaculations:  "Ah,  this  is 
a  big  affair ! "  And  again,  several  times  after,  he  nudged  me  with  his 
elbow,  saying,  "Big  thing,  is'nt  it?" 

We  were  seated  in  the  front  row,  facing  the  innumerable  steps 
that  led  to  the  da'is,  on  which  sat  the  President  of  the  Republic, 
McMahon. 

Millais   was   altogether    a    study   on   that   occasion.     He    kept 

112 


CARTOON    WHICH    APPEARED    IN   "PUNCH"   IN    1878. 

(Reproduced  by  the  special  permission  of  the  Proprietors  of  "  I'linch."  I 


"THE    LAST    MUSTER. 

asking  me  whether  I  thought  we  should  have  to  mount  those 
steps  to  receive  our  medals — for  he  was  distinctly  nervous  at  the 
prospect. 

The  first  man  to  mount  those  steps  was  Meissonier,  as  President 
of  the  International  Jury,  wearing  the  embroidered  coat  of  the 
"  Immortals."  But  it  was  not  until  we  saw  the  secretaries  of  the 
different  countries  approach  the  President  that  we  realised  they 
would  receive  all  the  medals  for  their  respective  countries,  for  each 
one  returned  with  a  flat  basket  under  his  arm,  filled  with  the  prizes. 
Then  Millais  heaved  a  great  sigh,  and  said  under  his  breath,  "  Thank 
goodness ! " 

As  Sir  Philip  Cunliffe  Owen,  England's  secretary,  approached  us 
with  his  basket,  I  urged  Millais  to  ask  him  for  our  medals,  as  I  knew 
it  would  take  weeks  before  we  got  them  through  the  usual  official 
channels.  "No,"  he  said,  "I  don't  like  to;  you  ask  him!"  That 
was  dear,  great-hearted  Millais  all  over.  It  never  occurred  to  him  that 
I  was  but  a  youngster,  and  he  the  acknowledged  head  of  British  art ! 
But  I  was  too  young,  or  perhaps  too  pushing  by  nature,  to  be  guided 
by  his  example,  and  consequently  straightway  asked  Sir  Philip  for 
our  awards.  He  smilingly  acquiesced,  and  at  once  began  to  grope 
about  in  his  basket — which  he  had  in  the  meantime  placed  on  the 
floor — and,  with  a  sort,  of  half-mocking  bow,  handed  us  the  red 
leather  cases  that  contained  our  great  medals. 

That  evening  most  of  those  who  had  received  awards  or  had 
come  to  witness  the  distribution  were  to  cross  the  Channel.  But  it 
happened  that  it  was  low-tide,  which  caused  the  twin-ship,  "  Calais- 
Douvres,"  to  stick  in  the  mud,  just  outside  the  Calais  pier.  A  few 
of  the  braver  ones  (Millais  amongst  them)  ventured  to  cross  in  a 
smaller  boat;  I  dared  not,  and  remained  with  the  rest  who  had 
returned  to  shore,  at  the  Hotel  Dessin.  The  table-d'hote  was 
composed  of  an  array  of  quiet  English  people,  and  it  was  interesting 
to  see  them  demurely  eating  their  French  dinner,  speaking  in  tones 
little  above  a  whisper.  Two  gentlemen  sitting  opposite  me,  in 
discussing  the  events  of  the  day,  expressed  a  curiosity  as  to  what 

113 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

those  Medals  of  Honour  were  like ;  so  much  at  least  I  could  catch 
from  their  low-toned  conversation.  I  took  the  red  case  from  my 
breast  pocket,  saying :  "  Pardon  me,  gentlemen,  but  I  have  one  of 
those  medals  here,  if  you  care  to  see  it."  They  looked  at  the  medal, 
then  they  looked  at  me,  and  finally,  in  the  most  hesitating  way,  asked 
whose  it  was.  "  Mine,"  I  answered  simply.  Effect !  Of  course 
I  then  went  into  details,  which  caused  the  other  guests  to  prick 
up  their  ears,  and  soon  polite  demands  were  passed  along  for 
a  peep  at  the  precious  thing.  So  the  medal  took  its  round  of  the 
table. 

After  Paris,  "The  Last  Muster"  was  exhibited  in  several 
Continental  exhibitions  with  unvarying  success,  carrying  off  in  each 
the  highest  award.  This  concludes  the  history  of  "  The  Last  Muster," 
which  I  have  traced  from  its  incipiency  to  its  finality. 

But  I  must  now  get  back  to  the  year  when  its  first  appearance  in 
the  Royal  Academy  gave  me  a  sudden  position  that  depressed  rather 
than  elated  me.  I  deliberately  avoided  an  English  subject  in  the 
picture  that  was  to  follow,  and  painted  a  Bavarian  scene  called,  "  At 
Death's  Door."  When  exhibited  in  the  Academy,  in  the  year  1876, 
it  attracted  but  little  notice— one  Academician  alone  speaking  to  me 
about  it,  remarking  that  it  had  a  "stained-glass  aspect."  Stained- 
glass,  forsooth !  What  did  he  mean  ?  To  this  day  I  do  not  know 
whether  he  meant  praise  or  censure.  The  public  and  the  painters 
generally  were  pretty  unanimous  in  their  opinion  that  I  had  made  a 
mistake  in  painting  a  Bavarian  subject  after  my  success  with  one  that 
was  essentially  English.  I  certainly  lost  favour  for  a  few  years,  but 
it  gave  me  my  artistic  freedom,  which  is  my  particular  joy  to  this 
day.  The  public  may  like  or  dislike  what  I  do,  but  they  cannot 
anticipate  what  I  am  likely  to  produce.  The  public  voice  said  at 
the  time,  "  Follow  up  your  first  success  " ;  but  my  inner  voice  said, 
"Restrain"!  Maybe  the  former  was  right  from  the  standpoint  of 
popularity.  But  popularity  invariably  contains  the  germ  of  early 
decay :  it  allures  its  victim  by  smiles  and  flattery,  and  destroys  it  by 
its  frowns.  It  is  capricious,  illogical,  and  unaccountable.  Perhaps, 

114 


"THE    LAST    MUSTER. 

at  the  time,  1  could  not  have  made  all  this  clear  to  myself,  but  I  must 
have  felt  intuitively  the  danger  that  lay  before  me,  otherwise  I 
would  hardly  have  deliberately  courted  disfavour. 

My  mental  condition  at  the  time  presented  a  curious  state.  I 
was  hovering  between  two  art-personalities — Walker's  and  my  own ! 
The  former  had  become  weaker,  and  my  unconscious  assertion  of 
"self" — as  exemplified  in  the  Pensioners — had  not  yet  been  vitalised. 
In  fact,  I  could  not  wholly  return  to  the  old,  and  was  not  yet  secure 
in  the  new.  It  was  in  this  vacillating  state  of  mind  that  I  painted 
the  picture  that  was  to  follow  "  The  Last  Muster."  I  tried  hard  to 
get  back  to  Walker,  but  somehow  it  would  not  come  off.  Although 
the  "  hesitating  touches  "  prevailed,  and  the  good  qualities  were  not 
sufficiently  sustained,  the  picture  marks  a  place  of  importance  in  my 
career. 


115 


Chapter  XVIII. 

DEATH    OF    MY    MOTHER. 

•Jt 

I  WISH  I  could  pass  over  in  silence  the  next  few  years  of  my  domestic 
life ;  but  to  do  so  would  lead  the  reader  to  surmise  that  it  had  either 
improved,  or  that  I  had  become  callous — in  fact,  had  learnt  to  bear 
my  troubles  with  indifference.  Yet  conditions  had  neither  improved, 
nor  had  I  learnt  to  be  indifferent. 

My  mother  could  watch  these  struggles  no  longer,  and  desired 
me  to  make  a  home  for  her  and  my  father  in  Germany,  where  they 
could  live  peaceably  in  their  old  age.  Their  old  age  !  Yes,  it  was  my 
dream  to  sweeten  that ;  and  now,  I  thought,  by  an  action  of  my  own 
choosing  I  had  embittered  their  last  days. 

Just  before  my  triumph  in  Paris  my  parents  left  me  for  the 
new  home  that  I  had  arranged  for  them — an  upper  flat  in  a 
"  Zimmermann's  "*  house  in  Landsberg-am-Lech,  Bavaria,  a  small 
town  some  six  miles  from  our  native  village,  Waal. 

The  perpetual  worries  of  my  home  life  acted  like  a  rasp.  With 
such  odds  against  me,  my  enduring  powers  had  at  last  reached  their 
limit,  and  I  succumbed  to  an  attack  of  brain-fever.  Had  it  not  been 
for  the  skill  and  knowledge  of  Miss  Griffiths  (who  had,  at  the  urgent 
request  of  my  wife,  thrown  in  her  lot  with  ours,  and  had  even 
persuaded  her  younger  sister  Margaret  to  join  us)  in  applying  the 
proper  treatment,  I  might  have  had  my  brain  permanently  impaired 
in  some  serious  way ;  as  it  was,  the  disease  only  deprived  me  of  my 
previous  exemption  from  giddiness  at  great  heights. 

For  more  than  six  weeks  after  my  illness  I  was  unable  to  bear 
the  light,  and  the  first  work  I  did,  in  a  dimmed  light,  with  dark  blue 

*  A  carpenter  who  does   the  rougher  type  of  work,  for  whom 
we  have  no  equivalent  in  England. 

116 


"  HOMEWARD." 

(Oil  Painting,  1881.) 


y. 


~~^- 


DEATH    OF    MY    MOTHER. 

goggles  over  my  eyes,  was  to  make  a  model  group  of  the  figures  for 
an  enormous  water-colour  I  had  planned  to  paint  that  summer  in 
Ramsau,  which  I  called,  "  Light,  Life,  and  Melody." 

This  brain-fever,  coming  so  soon  after  my  Paris  success,  caused 
the  world  to  say  I  could  not  stand  it.  Kind  world,  how  little  it  knew  ! 

There  were  now  two  children — the  last,  a  girl.  Expenses 
increased  in  alanning  disproportion  to  my  income,  and  I  was  unable 
to  cope  with  the  bills.  Money  had  to  be  borrowed,  for  which  my 
father's  carved  furniture,  in  addition  to  a  moderate  life  insurance,  was 
given  as  security.  This  borrowed  sum  was  paid  off  in  instalments. 

When  I  was  barely  convalescent  I  painted  Tennyson  at  Farring- 
ford.  I  rapidly  gained  strength  whilst  on  that  visit,  which  I  owed  to 
the  great  kindness  I  received  at  the  hands  of  the  angelic  lady  his  wife. 

In  the  late  summer  of  that  year,  during  my  visit  to  Ramsau, 
I  painted  the  principal  figures  into  the  large  water-colour  picture, 
which  measured  six  feet  by  five.  My  health  was  deplorable,  and  I 
could  only  work  in  a  perfunctory  sort  of  way,  which  no  doubt  was 
the  cause  of  the  smaller  water-colour  work  I  did  being  of  a  slight 
nature.  The  large  water  colour  was  altogether  a  four  de  force — an 
experiment  that  I  fortunately  never  repeated.  I  cannot  help  thinking 
that  there  must  be  a  flaw  in  my  brain  that  drives  me  to  undue  size. 
In  my  etching  (a  new  art  that  I  had  lately  taken  up,  with  my  usual 
feverish  enthusiasm),  I  sinned  grievously  in  matters  of  size ;  and  to 
this  day  I  have  to  watch  myself  lest  I  get  the  heads  of  my  portrait- 
sitters  over  life-size. 

There  was  a  noteworthy  reason  for  painting  so  large  a  picture  in 
water-colour  rather  than  in  oil  On  those  painters  who  commenced 
their  career  in  water-colour  this  material  keeps  an  extraordinary  hold  : 
it  is  like  a  first  love,  never  forgotten,  never  quite  replaced  by  a  new. 
When  I  first  took  seriously  to  oil-colour  I  felt  as  if  I  were  committing 
bigamy!  I  pined  for  my  first  love,  arid  the  knowledge  that  my 
career  demanded  the  change  did  not  comfort  me,  but  only  lacerated 
my  constancy.  I  had  to  argue  that  although  it  was  a  matter  of 
expediency,  I  did  not  commit  an  artistic  immorality;  that  the 

117 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

limitations  of  water-colour  prevented  the  fuller  development  of  what- 
ever talent  I  might  possess  ;  that  I  could  never  hope  to  reach  the  top 
of  the  tree  unless  I  competed  with  the  strong,  in  the  strong  material ; 
that  nothing  less,  in  fact,  than  successful  work  in  oil-colour  could 
satisfy  my  ambition  as  a  painter. 

These  arguments  certainly  did  not  err  on  the  side  of  modesty, 
but  in  the  main  they  were  right.  There  were  these  fitful  returns  to 
my  first  love,  always  in  the  hope  that  I  might  yet  circumvent  the 
necessary  change  of  material ;  hence  my  frantic  attempts  to  rival  the 
stronger  material,  both  in  size  and  quality. 

The  year  1879  was  one  that  marked  another  corner-stone  in  my 
career.  A  scheme  for  serious  landscape-painting  in  Wales  had  long 
occupied  my  thoughts,  and  had  been  talked  over  with  my  friend, 
Mr.  Mansel  Lewis  —  himself  an  excellent  artist.  We  proposed  to 
camp  there  for  that  purpose,  and  live  some  weeks  with  our  subject. 
The  life  was  to  combine  romanticism  with  practicable  comfort.  On 
the  details  of  this  novel  scheme  I  will  not  dwell  here,  as  it  has  been 
fully  described  in  the  book,  "  My  School  and  My  Gospel." 

A  most  unexpected  commission  now  came  to  hand — to  paint  the 
portrait  of  Lord  Stratford  de  Redcliffe,  for  King's  College,  Cambridge. 
This  commission,  which  was  given  me  on  the  strength  of  my  success 
with  the  "  Chelsea  Pensioners,"  brought  me  the  first  proof  of  the 
"  ticketing "  I  so  dreaded :  I  was  the  painter  of  old  men ! 

Well,  my  subject  certainly  was  an  old  man,  over  ninety.  He 
was  bodily  an  invalid,  too,  having  had  to  live  in  his  chair,  day  and 
night,  for  some  two  years  before  I  painted  him.  Over  and  above 
these  conditions,  the  room  in  which  I  had  to  paint  faced  the  south, 
and  received  the  full  sunlight.  These  were  circumstances  that  might 
have  baffled  any  experienced  portrait-painter.  Yet  here  was  I,  with 
no  practice  in  painting  portraits  in  oils,  with  no  experience  in  matters 
of  procedure,  an  invalid  for  my  subject,  and  a  room  in  which  to  paint 
that  was  almost  impossible  for  such  a  purpose.  To  this  day  I  wonder 
how  I  ever  managed  to  succeed  in  giving  satisfaction  to  the  college 
authorities.  I  am  not  easily  daunted,  and  do  not  know  the  day  when 


DEATH    OF    MY    MOTHER. 

I  was  frightened  by  difficulties,  and  so  it  was  that  I  got  through  this 
task  with  respectability. 

His  Lordship  was  to  be  painted  in  a  black  coat,  and  wearing  his 
special  orders ;  but  as  an  invalid  he  could  not  endure  that  coat  for 
any  length  of  time,  and  I  did  not  dare  to  hand  him  down  to  posterity 
in  a  dressing-gown.  I  remember  that  more  than  half  my  time  was 
taken  up  by  attending  to  him  as  a  nurse.  Every  now  and  again  I 
would  put  a  touch  on  the  canvas,  which  I  had  to  lay  flat  on  the  floor, 
in  order  to  get  some  kind  of  light  by  which  I  could  see  what  I  was 
doing. 

In  spite  of  his  bodily  decrepitude  Lord  Stratford  de  Redcliffe 
was,  at  that  time,  still  vigorous  in  mind,  dwelling  chiefly  on  subjects 
of  a  poetic  and  philosophical  nature.  A  curious  remark  remains  in 
my  memory  as  showing  how  he  could  idealise  a  common  event.  One 
morning  the  sun,  which  as  usual  streamed  through  the  window, 
caught  the  cloth  shoe  that  covered  his  gouty  foot ;  he  gazed  at  the 
shoe  awhile,  and  said  to  me,  "  Very  kind  of  old  Phoebus  to  shine  on 
an  old  Boot." 

And  now,  more  than  a  year  after  my  success  in  Paris,  I  was 
received  into  the  Academy  as  an  Associate. 

Punch  has  always  been  known  to  reflect  the  current  opinions  in 
connection  with  any  event,  and  the  reader  will  see  from  the  cartoon, 
reproduced  in  this  book,  how  my  success  in  Paris  was  looked  upon  in 
the  art  circles  of  this  country. 

My  election  was  not  altogether  flattering,  as  my  majority 
consisted  of  two,  the  opponent  who  ran  me  so  closely  being  Miss 
Thompson,  afterwards  Lady  Butler.  One  of  these  two  precious  votes 
was  given  by  a  member  who  asked  his  neighbour  on  the  night  of  the 
election,  "Who  is  this  Herkomer,  anyway;  he  is  a  foreigner,  isn't 
he  ? "  He  got  for  answer :  "  Well,  whatever  he  is,  his  art  is 
thoroughly  British.  He's  all  right ;  you  vote  for  him."  I  do  not 
mention  this  incident  to  expose  a  sore ;  I  was  only  too  glad  to  get 
into  the  Academy,  and  have  remained,  and  will  always  remain,  one  of 
its  most  devoted  and  loyal  members. 

119 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

That  summer  I  paid  a  visit  to  my  parents  at  Landsberg,  and 
found  them  most  comfortably  housed.  Many  a  little  bit  of  decoration 
and  furniture  had  been  made  by  my  father  to  keep  the  "  Herkomer 
type "  in  evidence ;  but  my  mother  was  distinctly  failing  in  health. 
Having  a  kind  and  attentive  landlady  she  preferred  to  stay  in 
Landsberg  whilst  I  took  my  father  to  Ramsau.  I  am  in  possession 
of  a  letter  written  by  my  father — one  of  the  very  few  he  ever  wrote 
— to  friends  whilst  he  and  I  were  there.  In  it  he  speaks  touchingly 
of  his  anxiety  about  my  mother's  health,  and  adds :  "  Our  mission  in 
life  is  fulfilled"  (Unsere  Aufgabe  in  dieser  Welt  ist  gelost).  He 
meant  by  this  that  their  mission  in  life  was  to  help  me  on  the  road  to 
success.  That  having  so  far  been  consummated,  their  great  object 
in  life  was  realised. 

In  Ramsau  I  converted  a  huge  barn  into  a  studio,  from  the  doors  of 
which  I  painted  my  large  landscape  in  oil-colour  called  "  God's  Shrine." 
I  also  painted  a  rather  large  water-colour  called  "  Grandfather's  Pet." 
Both  were  exhibited  at  the  Academy  in  1880.  The  reader  will  see, 
in  the  reproduced  photograph,  how  I  worked,  and  how  the  models 
were  placed  for  the  latter  picture.  On  the  left-hand  side  my  father  is 
sitting  at  his  sketching  easel ;  and  it  will  be  seen  that  I  am  dressed  in 
the  native  costume.  I  would  just  like  to  mention  that  I  was  the  first 
of  the  visitors  to  adopt  this  costume,  which  now  every  sickly 
townsman,  young  or  old,  adopts.  And  what  makes  the  fraud  the 
more  objectionable  is  that  the  dealers  in  these  costumes  fade  the 
tanning  of  the  leather  breeches,  so  as  to  make  them  old  and  worn  in 
appearance.  But  a  certain  rough-cast  about  me  suited  the  disguise— 
if  so  it  could  be  called  in  my  case,  for  was  I  not  a  born  Bavarian  ? 
Further,  I  spoke  the  dialect  perfectly — indeed,  on  two  occasions  I 
received  tips  from  visitors  for  giving  them  directions  and  information, 
which  sufficiently  proved  the  excellence  of  my  impersonation. 

My  work  during  that  stay  in  Ramsau  was  seriously  interrupted 
by  illness,  and  my  condition  became  so  alarming  that  my  father 
urged  me  to  send  for  Miss  Griffiths.  I  was  suffering  from  the  most 
painful  form  of  indigestion,  the  result  of  wrong  and  bad  diet,  which 

120 


MY    IMPROVISED   STUDIO    IN    HAMS  AT." 


DEATH    OF    MY    MOTHER. 

soon,  however,  disappeared  when  that  lady  cooked — with  her  own 
hands — the  food  that  I  could  assimilate.  Thus,  with  improved 
health,  1  completed  my  work. 

We  returned  to  Landsberg,  and  although  my  mother  was  up 
and  about,  I  could  discern  a  strange  change  in  her — not  physical,  but 
spiritual.  Her  mind  seemed  to  foreshadow  her  near  end.  In  saying 
good-bye  at  the  station  I  could  see  how  intense  was  the  suffering  of 
that  parting  to  her. 

On  the  day  before  Christmas  Eve  of  that  same  year,  1879,  a 
letter  came  to  say  she  was  ill ;  but  that  I  was  not  to  come  over,  as 
her  illness  did  not  suggest  any  danger.  On  Christmas  Eve,  a 
telegram  came  to  say  she  was  dead ! 

My  domestic  unhappiness  was  a  pain  to  her  that  tortured  every 
waking  moment  of  her  life.  But  now  there  was  rest  for  that  great 
loving  soul. 

I  am  not  a  spiritualist,  but  I  cannot  refrain  from  mentioning  that 
at  the  moment  of  dissolution  there  were  heard  strange  knockings  in 
the  room — heard  by  my  father  and  others  who  were  present  at 
my  mother's  death.  Several  years  after  this  strange  occurrence,  whilst 
sleeping  in  the  same  room,  both  my  present  wife  and  T  heard  similar 
sounds  at  an  hour  when  nobody  was  about,  which,  perhaps  by  a 
strange  coincidence,  were  the  forerunner  of  a  sad  event.  I  place 
these  facts  before  the  reader  without  comment. 

My  father  came  back  to  my  home  in  England,  and  our  meeting 
at  Victoria  Station — he  alone — seemed  painfully  strange  to  me.  He 
was  there,  true,  but  my  mind  was  ever  revolving  the  question — 
"  Why,  why,  is  Mother  not  with  him  ? " 


121 


Chapter 


MUTTERTURM,    LANDSBERG. 

CAMPING    IN    NORTH    WALES. 

PORTRAITURE. 

I  HAD  retained  the  little  flat  in  the  "  Zimmermann's  "  house  in 
Landsberg  where  my  mother  died.  On  visiting  the  place  the 
following  year  with  my  father  a  strange  impulse  took  hold  of  me 
which  must  be  related.  But  before  I  go  into  closer  details  it  will  be 
necessary  to  give  the  reader  an  idea  of  the  locality. 

Landsberg,  on  the  River  Lech,  Bavaria,  is  six  miles  from  our 
native  village,  Waal.  Although  it  has  only  six  thousand  inhabitants 
—which  in  many  parts  of  England  would  be  considered  a  mere 
village  —  it  has  its  mayor,  and  municipal  arrangements  such  as  you 
usually  find  in  a  town  of  thirty  to  forty  thousand  inhabitants  in  this 
country.  A  little  branch  railway  connects  it  with  the  main  line 
between  Munich  and  Lindau.  The  main  part  of  Landsberg  still 
retains  its  mediaeval  character.  For  over  three  hundred  years  its 
gabled  houses  have  stood  intact,  all  additional  building  being 
restricted  to  the  outer  parts  of  the  town. 

The  "  Zimmermann's  "  house  stood  near  the  border  —  on  the 
western  side  —  of  the  swiftly  flowing  river,  Lech,  from  which  side  one 
obtained  a  panoramic  view  of  the  old  town  on  the  opposite  side.  In 
front  of  this  house  stood  the  big  shed  —  his  workshop  —  with  long, 
uncut  timber  lying  about,  and  the  ground  strewn  with  chips  made  in 
squaring  the  beams  for  roof-structures.  Within  fifty  yards  of  the 
house  flowed  a  little  stream  of  crystal  clearness,  which  separated  the 
"Zimmermann's"  property  from  that  of  his  neighbour,  the  miller. 
This  stream  was  utilised  by  the  miller  for  floating  timber  into  his 

122 


« MUTTERTURM,"   WITH   LATER   IMPROVEMENTS. 

(From  a  Drawing.) 


MUTTERTURM,    LANDSBERG. 

mill,  where  it  was  cut  into  boards,  the  same  water  moving  a  great 
wheel  that  constituted  the  motive  power  for  driving  the  machinery. 
The  same  power  answered  also  for  the  corn-mill  that  was  above  the 
saw-mill. 

As  I  stood  contemplating  that  little  double  property,  amounting 
to  about  two  and  a-half  acres,  the  thought  flashed  across  my  mind  to 
become  the  possessor  of  it  one  day,  and  to  build  a  tower  to  the 
memory  of  my  mother  by  the  side  of  the  house  in  which  she  died, 
and  to  give  it  the  name,  "  Mutterturm."  My  father  was  much 
touched  by  the  thought,  but  was  not  quite  happy  about  its  financial 
side.  I  assured  him  that  that  was  all  arranged  in  my  mind.  I  would 
only  buy  a  bit  of  ground,  just  enough  to  take  the  tower,  and  only 
build  as  much  each  year  as  I  could  afford.  The  "  Zimmermann " 
readily  sold  me  the  few  yards  of  ground  I  needed  to  start  my  scheme, 
and  I  straightway  designed  the  ground  plan  by  placing  chips  on  the 
ground,  from  which  design,  as  it  happened,  I  never  deviated. 
The  idea  was  settled :  its  consummation  was  only  a  matter  of  time. 
That  same  year  the  foundations  were  put  in,  and  the  structure  rose  to 
some  six  feet  above  the  ground.  There  I  stopped,  as  it  was  all  I 
could  afford  for  that  season.  The  next  year  it  rose  further,  and  so 
through  several  seasons  until  it  reached  its  destined  height  of  one 
hundred  feet.  Meanwhile  I  was  able  to  buy  the  house  belonging  to 
the  "  Zimmermann,"  with  its  ground,  and  likewise  the  mill.  When 
the  latter  was  pulled  down,  and  the  wheel  removed,  the  stream 
tumbled  down  over  rocks  to  a  depth  of  twenty  feet,  in  a  most 
entrancing  fashion.  One  disconcerting  item  remained :  there  was  a 
right  of  way  by  the  edge  of  the  river,  just  below  my  tower.  It  was 
town  property,  which  they  could  not  sell.  But  they  got  out  of  their 
difficulty  by  the  graceful  act  of  presenting  that  pathway  to  me. 

The  laying-out  of  the  grounds  needed  early  attention ;  and 
during  a  cold  winter  I  planted  a  copse  of  trees  in  front  of  the  house, 
mostly  spruce,  varied  by  a  few  oak  trees  with  trunks  some  fifteen 
inches  in  diameter.  Although  the  transplanted  trees  were  of  large 
dimensions  I  lost  but  few,  and  gained  sixty  or  more  years  of  growth. 

123 


THE    HERKOMERS. 

There  are  six  rooms  in  the  tower,  one  to  each  storey,  which 
are  reached  by  a  winding  staircase.  The  principal  room  is  on  the 
first  floor.  There,  in  a  place  of  honour,  hangs  the  portrait  of  my 
mother,  the  only  painting  she  allowed  me  to  make  of  her,  and  which 
was  done  only  a  few  hours  before  she  left  England  never  to  return 
again.  The  room  above  is  devoted  entirely  to  relics  of  my  parents. 

I  must  now  refer  to  the  art  work  of  that  year,  1879,  of  which  it 
is  only  necessary  to  mention  a  portrait  of  John  Ruskin  in  water- 
colours,  which  I  presented,  some  years  later,  to  the  National  Portrait 
Gallery  of  London. 

I  was  now  greatly  interested  in  my  etching  experiments.  What 
etcher  has  not  felt  the  excitement  that  accompanies  the  first  plunge 
into  this  art  ?  Time,  food,  damage  to  hands,  to  carpet  and  furniture, 
are  alike  scorned.  How  he  is  struck  with  wonder  when  he  sees  the 
first  print  of  his  plate !  Those  lines  that  he  scribbled  on  the  black 
ground  in  a  few  moments  have  become,  by  the  magic  of  the  acid,  full 
of  expression ;  and  the  superb  quality  of  those  lines,  when  printed, 
makes  him  tingle  all  over  !  So  the  rhapsody  proceeds — at  first ! 

I  never  acquired  the  sensible  habit  of  obtaining  technical  hints 
on  a  new  art  before  I  plunged  into  it ;  it  was  always  "  to  do  the 
thing,  and  then  find  out  hoiv  to  do  it."  That  is  somewhat  akin  to 
the  taking  of  drugs  without  understanding  their  properties.  A  well- 
known  doctor  once  declared  that  "  the  taking  of  drugs  is  like  going 
into  a  dark  room  with  a  club  to  attack  a  burglar,  and  hitting  right 
and  left.  One  may  hit  the  burglar  by  chance,  but  one  is  sure  to 
damage  the  furniture."  Well,  in  every  sense  of  the  word  I  damaged 
things  around  me  when  I  first  took  up  etching,  and  did  not,  at  least 
for  some  time,  get  at  the  real  meaning  of  the  art,  aesthetically  or 
technically.  In  my  mezzotint  experiments  I  had  no  option  but  to 
blunder  along  in  my  usual  way,  as  the  engravers  were  extremely 
exclusive.  All  the  help  I  could  get  in  this  latter  art  was  from  my 
printer,  whose  knowledge  was  at  second  hand. 

Of  our  first  camping  in  Wales  little  need  be  said,  as  it  was  only 
partially  successful,  owing  to  our  attempting  to  live,  work,  and  sleep 

124 


CAMPING    IN    NORTH    WALES. 

in  the  one  tent.  This  was  obviously  a  mistake,  as  we  soon  discovered  ; 
and  I  determined  for  the  next  year  to  have  some  specially  constructed 
huts  made  for  the  painting  of  our  large  landscapes. 

As  I  knew  the  painting  of  one  landscape  would  not  give  me 
sufficient  occupation  for  so  many  weeks,  I  took  with  me  all  the 
paraphernalia  of  the  etcher — plates,  grounds,  dishes,  acids,  and  a  small 
printing  press  (an  invention  of  Mr.  Hamerton's).  This  wretched 
little  contrivance  proved  utterly  inadequate  for  my  work.  In  order 
to  get  a  decent  impression  we  tightened  the  rollers  to  their  last  gasp, 
and  then  we  dragged  the  whole  machine  around  the  tent  in  the  vain 
attempt  to  turn  the  toy  handles.  Still,  it  was  under  those  circum- 
stances that  I  did — what  I  consider  my  best  etching — a  portrait  of 
(the  handy  model)  myself,  with  my  two  children  in  the  lower  corner 
of  the  plate. 

In  the  spring  of  the  year  1880  we  pitched  our  camp  in  that  wild, 
desolate  spot,  Lake  Idwal ;  and  one  more  tent  was  added  for  my 
father.  The  newly-invented  huts  proved  eminently  successful ;  and 
as  Lewis  and  I  had  separate  painting  huts,  our  dwelling-tent,  which 
was  no  longer  polluted  by  the  smell  of  oil-paint  and  varnish,  became 
a  charming  and  comfortable  retreat.  We  stayed  ten  weeks  on  the 
spot — until,  in  fact,  the  approaching  summer  changed  the  grass  from 
russet  to  green,  and  wholly  transformed  the  aspect  of  what  we  had 
been  painting.  The  large  landscape  I  produced  during  that  stay  was 
one  I  called  "The  Gloom  of  Idwal." 

In  those  wild  regions  of  Wales  anyone  with  sensitiveness  to 
nature's  influences  would  have  found  the  life  we  led  in  camp  most 
delightful  and  inspiring — the  nights,  above  all,  were  most  weird  and 
alluring. 

Well,  weird  is  a  mild  word  for  the  conditions  on  the  first  night, 
when  a  storm  was  raging  outside.  We  got  up,  dressed,  and  awaited 
disaster  to  our  tent.  But  as  nothing  happened,  I  learnt  to  know  the 
tent's  enduring  powers,  and  henceforth  slept  soundly,  being  often 
surprised  in  the  morning  to  hear  that  it  had  been  a  dreadful  night. 

1  describe  this  locality  thus  in  the  book  already  referred  to ; 

125 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

"  What  English  landscape-painter  does  not  know  this  region  of  Lake 
Idwal,  with  its  forbidding  aspect,  and  its  utter  absence  of  all  leafage  ? 
Impressive  and  almost  terrifying  under  certain  conditions  of  cloud 
and  wind,  that  amphitheatre  of  dark  rock,  sloping  down  to  the  black 
pool  of  Idwal,  cannot  be  grasped  in  all  its  character  by  the  casual 
visitor,  be  he  painter  or  layman.  He  must  live  there.  He  must  be 
able  to  linger  after  the  sun  has  cast  its  last  rays  in  a  single  line  of  red 
across  the  grim  "  Devil's  Kitchen,"  with  all  the  rest  in  deep  gloom ! 
He  must  be  able  to  watch  the  wind-swept  clouds  tearing  across  the 
face  of  the  moon ;  and  he  must  be  a  witness  of  the  dawn,  with  its 
low-lying  mists  that  change  the  familiar  scene  out  of  all  recognition. 
Then  he  will  begin  to  grasp  the  essentials  of  that  poetic  spot. 

"  I  doubt  if  it  has  been  adequately  rendered  by  painter.  The 
early  Welsh  bards  gave  its  character  in  words.  It  was  certainly  felt 
by  Taliesin,  when  he  thundered  out  his  '  Ode  to  the  Wind '  in  the 
seventh  century.  No  change  has  taken  place  in  the  aspect  of  Idwal 
since  those  days ;  and,  beyond  a  fallen  rock  or  two,  it  is  now  as  it  was 
when  the  giant  bard  stood  there  to  deliver  his  message.  Idwal  must 
be  seen  in  its  wild  mood ;  in  the  sunny  days  of  summer  it  carries  a 
false  face — as  false  as  that  of  a  woman  who  is  rouged  and  powdered  !" 

Through  the  winter  of  that  year  and  the  early  part  of  the  next 
I  painted  the  large  oil  picture  called  "  Missing."  It  was  a  scene 
outside  the  dock-yard  gates  at  Portsmouth,  and  represented  the  crowd 
of  anxious  enquirers  after  a  long-overdue  ship.  Alas,  the  great  red 
brick  wall  that  formed  the  background  was  the  initial  cause  of  my 
having  another,  but  thank  goodness  the  last,  relapse  of  "  Purplitis  " ; 
to  make  matters  worse  I  painted  the  picture  against  the  studio  wall, 
which  had  been  covered  with  purple  cloth.  Naturally,  the  red  brick 
wall  became  a  purple  wall  and  that  fatal  colour  dominated  the  tone  of 
the  whole  picture. 

Seventeen  years  after,  when  I  again  saw  this  picture,  at  the 
house  of  the  owner,  a  kind  of  fury  and  shame  overcame  me ;  fury, 
that  I  should  have  allowed  myself  to  have  lapsed  into  an  old  error ; 
and  shame,  that  I  should  have  permitted  my  good  friend  to  have 

126 


CAMPING    IX    NORTH    WALES. 

become  its  possessor.  I  recovered  my  calm,  however,  when  my  friend 
agreed  to  exchange  it  for  my  last  important  work  (for  which  I  had 
refused  several  offers),  entitled  "Our  Village."  I  then  took  the 
picture  "  Missing  ~  home,  and  burnt  it  with  savage  delight  !  If  this 
exchange  should  be  pronounced  as  ~  Bad  Business.'  I  answer  that  it 
was  doubly  "  Good  Conscience.*' 

In  the  following  year,  1881,  the  company  in  our  camp  amounted 
to  eight  souls  —  living  in  the  wild  region  of  Idwal  during  the  months 
of  April  and  May.  For  the  ladies  and  children  I  had  a  tent  made  of 
special  construction,  with  divisions  for  sleeping,  living,  and  cooking 
accommodation. 

To  get  at  my  subject  that  year  I  had  to  bring  into  play  a  little 
engineering,  in  order  to  place  my  hut  at  the  proper  point  of  sight, 
which  was  from  the  centre  of  the  river.  I  accomplished  this  by 
placing  nine  beams,  of  twenty-four  feet  length,  across  the  stream  from 
bank  to  bank;  and  it  was  on  these  beams  that  I  placed  my  ~  revolving 
painting-hut.''  As  the  little  river  passed  directly  under  it,  I  allowed 
five  feet  for  a  probable  rise  of  water  ;  but  one  day  there  was  a  rise  of 
over  six  feet,  causing  the  water  to  dash  angrily  against  the  front 
panelling  of  the  hut.  and  flood  my  floor.  But  as  I  never  left  anything 
on  the  floor,  and  always  had  my  picture  a  foot  above  it,  no  damage 
was  done  within  :  and  without,  hut  and  beams  remained  intact. 

As  I  had  not  painted  such  a  stream  before,  it  was  an  epicurean 
pleasure  to  be  able  to  watch,  with  all  bodily  comforts,  the  strange 
antics  of  that  mountain  stream  from  behind  a  plate-glass  window. 
I  used  to  take  snap-shots  of  it,  not  with  a  camera,  but  by  the  quick 
opening  and  shutting  of  my  eyes.  Although  the  water  that  tumbled 
over  those  rocks  was  never  two  days  alike,  either  in  volume  or  colour, 
I  found  I  could,  by  such  constant  watching,  secure  a  natural  average 
in  actual  drawing  that  suggested  more  than  an  arrested  instant  in  the 


The  instantaneous  photographs  of  water  in  action  always  seemed 
to  me  to  leave  out  the  suggestion  of  the  mtrt  movement.  Further. 
the  camera  brings  into  prominence  certain  surface  forms  that,  to  the 

1*7 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

painter's  eye,  seem  non-essentials,  simply  because  it  cannot  differentiate 
between  the  opaque  and  the  transparent  tones  in  nature.  At  first 
glance,  photographs  of  water  seem  wonderful,  and  most  painters  have 
hoped  to  get  assistance  from  them.  But  they  only  baffle  the  artist 
when  the  practical  test  is  applied.  No,  I  think  the  snap-shot  of  the 
eyes  (both  eyes  working  together)  is  more  serviceable,  and  is  certainly 
in  closer  connection  with  the  brain. 

The  stream  in  its  circuitous  course  tumbled  over  rocks,  under 
which  it  formed  a  deep,  dark  pool,  swirling  round  in  beautiful  lines, 
be-jewelled  by  prismatic  bubbles  and  foam,  and  finally  rushed  out  of 
the  very  centre  under  my  hut.  On  either  side  were  lichen-covered 
boulders,  first  large,  then  diminishing  in  size,  until  they  lost 
themselves  in  the  deep  tones  of  the  distant,  cloud-capped,  mountain- 
side. The  sky,  which  played  an  unimportant  part  in  the  design,  was 
kept  simple — a  subterfuge  usually  employed  by  figure-painters  when 
they  paint  landscape. 

Here  was  a  subject  with  all  the  elements  of  a  poetic  and  romantic 
landscape.  With  the  exception  of  a  little  modification  in  the  lines  of 
composition,  it  only  needed  doing.  It  may  have  been  just  this 
convenient  housing  whilst  painting  that  caused  me,  perhaps,  to  give 
it  too  much  of  a  "doing,"  for  I  am  aware  of  the  rather  "  heavyhanded- 
ness "  in  the  technique ;  but  it  was  an  earnest  attempt  to  give  the 
great  characteristic  of  rock — weight! 

Our  camp  that  year  was  a  merry  one.  The  ladies  and  children 
thoroughly  enjoyed  the  absence  of  all  necessity  to  dress  up.  They 
wore  mostly  waterproofs  from  head  to  foot,  for  Wales  at  that  time  of 
year  is  a  formidable  rival  to  Scotland  for  rain-power. 

We  had  practically  pitched  our  tents  on  a  bog ;  but  the  wooden 
floors  of  the  tents  were  a  full  twelve  inches  above  the  ground  ; 
further,  two  layers  of  canvas  (with  an  air  space  between)  at  the  sides, 
three  over  the  roof,  and  four  plate-glass  windows,  kept  out  all 
dampness.  Around  the  tents  the  ground  was  unquestionably  a  bit 
treacherous,  and  the  available  terra  firma  had  to  be  known — a  know- 
ledge often  dearly  bought.  Our  servant,  who  prided  himself  on  being 

128 


PORTRAIT   OF    ARCHIBALD    FORBES. 

(Oil  Painting,  1881.) 


PORTRAITURE. 

able  to  cross  the  bog  in  the  dark,  was  one  day  carrying  the  little  girl 
on  his  back  when  one  of  his  legs  sank  in  the  bog  to  over  his  knee  and 
transfixed  him.  Rescue  was  at  hand,  and  the  child,  who  still  clung 
to  his  back,  being  first  removed,  two  of  us  pulled  the  servant  out  of 
the  quagmire. 

As  no  lights  had  ever  been  seen  on  that  spot  before,  their  first 
appearance  opened  the  flood-gates  of  superstition  in  the  neighbour- 
hood. But  re-assurance  was  made  manifest  when,  on  a  dark  night, 
some  natives  tampered  with  our  cask  of  petroleum  (a  spirit  we  used 
for  heating  and  cooking),  thinking  it  was  beer. 

It  was  during  this  camping  that  I  made  the  resolve  henceforth 
to  devote  myself  chiefly  to  portraiture.  With  the  exception  of  that 
unaccountable  commission,  so  early  in  my  career,  to  paint  Lord 
Stratford  de  RedclifFe,  I  had  only  received  one  order.  The  absence 
of  commissions  can  easily  be  accounted  for  by  the  fact  that  my  name 
had  hitherto  been  attached  to  subject  and  landscape  work.  It  was 
therefore  necessary  to  do  a  specimen  portrait,  and  for  that  purpose  I 
selected  my  friend  Archibald  Forbes,  the  war-correspondent. 

Forbes  sat  to  me  in  the  summer  of  that  same  year,  and  strangely 
enough,  whilst  I  was  at  work  upon  his  portrait,  I  received  three 
unsolicited  portrait  commissions — the  late  Master  of  Trinity,  Cam- 
bridge, Dr.  Thompson  ;  Mr.  Staats  Forbes  ;  and  a  Welsh  gentleman. 
The  portraits  of  Archibald  Forbes,  Thompson,  and  the  Welsh 
gentlemen  were  exhibited  in  the  Academy  the  following  year,  and 
that  of  Mr.  Staats  Forbes  in  the  Grosvenor. 

But  it  was  the  Archibald  Forbes  that  made  the  mark,  and 
started  my  career  as  a  portrait  painter.  Standing  erect,  dressed  in 
self-designed  khaki  jacket,  with  hands  behind  him,  he  was  the  very 
incarnation  of  strong  manhood ;  with  a  striking  brow,  regular  features, 
and  a  square-set  jaw,  he  showed  power  in  every  line. 

Now,  it  happened  that  the  first  commissions  obtained  through 
this  portrait  were  all  from  gentlemen  who  thought  they  resembled 
Forbes,  especially  in  the  manly  bearing,  and  requested  to  be  similarly 
represented.  I  did  my  best  to  make  heroes  of  them  all ;  but 

129 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

I  did  more  for  myself  by  straining  every  nerve  to  master  my  new 
craft. 

I  was  indeed  considerably  at  sea  when  I  started  on  the  war 
correspondent,  and  at  one  stage  the  work  was  in  such  a  hopeless  state 
that  my  father  questioned  my  ability  to  pull  it  through.  This  very 
doubt  on  his  part  was  just  the  tonic  I  needed,  and  I  did  pull  it 
through — to  some  purpose. 

That  was  a  period — which  lasted  a  decade  and  more — when  the 
patronage  of  art  in  England  was  at  its  height.  Everybody  in  any 
position  and  possessing  wealth,  newly  acquired  or  otherwise,  was 
desirous  of  being  painted.  The  few  portrait  painters  then  practising 
were  more  than  fully  employed.  Present  conditions  are  very 
different,  the  sitters  having  decreased,  and  the  portrait  painters 
disproportionately  increased. 


130 


(Chapter   XX. 
DEATH   OF   MY   WIFE. 


IN  the  late  autumn  of  the  year  1881  a  change  was  effected  in  my 
domestic  arrangements.  Owing  to  the  delicacy  of  my  wife's  lungs 
she  was  ordered  to  spend  the  winter  at  Wiesbaden,  and  it  was 
decided  that  Miss  Margaret  Griffiths  and  my  boy  Siegfried  should 
accompany  her.  From  there,  in  the  following  summer,  they  went  to 
Norderney.  At  the  end  of  July  the  whole  family  met  in  Ramsau, 
where  we  made  a  stay  of  some  two  months. 

My  father  had  by  this  time  become  somewhat  reconciled  to  his 
loss,  and  the  love  we  all  showered  on  him  made  him  feel  how  much 
there  was  yet  to  live  for ;  besides,  he  was  with  me,  and  I  was  the 
pivot  upon  which  his  existence  turned.  Our  positions  to  each  other 
had,  at  his  own  suggestion  many  years  before,  been  reversed,  when  he 
uttered  the  remarkable  words,  "  You  and  I  now  change  places ;  you 
have  more  experience  and  knowledge  than  I,  therefore  I  look  to  you 
henceforth  for  guidance,  and  I  will  obey  you." 

On  this  visit  to  Ramsau  I  painted  several  oil  colour  pictures,  of 
medium  dimensions,  the  subjects  being  of  a  dramatic  character,  one 
or  two  of  which  I  had  already  drawn  for  The  Graphic. 

I  must  hasten  over  the  next  domestic  events.  Whilst  at 
Norderney  my  wife  had  met  a  doctor  in  whose  skill  she  had  an  almost 
superstitious  belief,  and  she  desired  to  settle  near  him  in  Vienna, 
where  he  practised.  It  was  therefore  arranged  that  Miss  Griffiths, 
as  well  as  the  two  children,  should  accompany  her. 

The  wife  being  comfortably  settled  in  Vienna  accordingly,  all 
things  went  smoothly  at  first.  My  father  and  I  had  in  the  meanwhile 
gone  to  America,  where  I  very  soon  plunged  into  portrait  work.  In 

131 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

the  spring  of  the  following  year,  1883,  news  came  that  my  wife  had 
caught  a  chill,  and  that  complications  were  feared.  As  only  evasive 
answers  were  sent  to  my  repeated  telegrams  asking  for  the  truth 
about  her  illness,  we  abruptly  cut  our  visit  short,  and  took  the  first 
available  steamer  to  Europe,  for  the  suspense  had  become  intolerable. 
This  sudden  departure  caused  many  portrait-orders  to  remain  over  for 
another  visit. 

On  landing  at  Liverpool  we  were  met  by  Miss  Griffiths'  elder 
brother  with  the  news  that  my  wife  had  died  the  day  before  of 
galloping  consumption.  We  just  touched  Bushey,  and  then  hurried 
to  Vienna,  accompanied  by  Miss  Griffiths,  where  we  found  Margaret 
worn  with  the  strain  of  the  terrible  nursing,  but,  although  bereft  of 
the  power  of  sleep,  courageously  keeping  up.  The  two  children 
had  scared  looks  still  upon  them ;  there  was  the  black  atmosphere 
of  death  pervading  the  whole  dwelling — albeit  that  my  wife  had 
been  buried  two  days  before  our  arrival. 

Margaret's  endurance  against  almost  inhuman  odds  was  preter- 
natural, and  all  she  went  through  with  her  charge  will  never  be 
known — for  noble  women  speak  but  little  of  the  good  work  they  do. 
That  she  lived  through  it  all — and  lives  now  to  bless  my  life — is  little 
short  of  miraculous ! 

Miss  Griffiths,  my  father  and  the  two  children  then  returned  to 
Bushey :  Margaret  and  her  younger  brother,  who  had  come  over  to 
help  her,  accompanied  me  on  a  little  tour  through  the  interesting 
cities  of  Germany,  after  which  we  returned  to  Bushey. 

Life  all  anew  seemed  so  strange.  What  was  it  that  was  missed  ? 
A  mother  ?  The  children,  owing  to  the  unusual  circumstances,  had 
had  scarce  a  mother  other  than  the  sisters  Griffiths,  each  to  a  child. 
A  wife  ?  Never,  poor  soul,  was  she  able  to  be  wife  to  me.  I  was  a 
widower,  yet  had  not  known  true  wife.  No  blame  to  her — she  was 
not  responsible  !  Pitiful  the  whole  history,  pitiful  the  mistake  made, 
and  pitiful  the  result  of  that  mistake.  I  take  it  all  on  myself,  for 
it  was  I  who  made  the  mistake,  and  with  open  eyes ! 


132 


PORTRAIT   OF    MISS    KATHERINE    GRANT. 

(Oil  1'itiitting,  1885.) 


Chapter 


THE   HERKOMER   SCHOOL. 

PORTRAIT   OF   MISS    KATHERINE    GRANT 
("LADY   IN   WHITE"). 

MY   MARRIAGE   WITH   MISS   GRIFFITHS. 

ON  my  return  to  Bushey  I  was  at  once  engaged  on  portraits  ;  I  was 
likewise  occupied  with  the  picture,  "  Pressing  to  the  West,"  whicli 
had  been  begun  in  New  York  during  my  first  visit.  It  represented 
emigrants  housed  in  "  Castle  Gardens  "  prior  to  being  sent  westward. 
The  extraordinary  medley  of  nationalities  interested  me  ;  but  the 
subject  touched  me  in  another  way  that  was  more  personal.  Here  I 
saw  the  emigrant's  life  and  hardships—  conditions  in  which  my  parents 
found  themselves  when  they  left  the  Fatherland  for  this  Land  of 
Promise.  But  between  that  date  and  the  time  when  I  witnessed 
that  heterogeneous  mass  of  humanity  this  asylum  had  been  given 
them  for  their  protection  against  sharpers.  I  have  already  alluded 
to  this  building  as  having  once  served  as  the  fashionable  concert  room 
of  New  York,  in  which  Jenny  Lind  made  her  debut.  My  picture  of 
the  emigrants  found  a  permanent  home  in  the  National  Gallery  of 
Leipzig,  after  having  been  exhibited  in  our  Academy  and  other 
places. 

But  by  far  the  most  important  event  of  this  year  was  the 
inauguration  of  the  "  Herkomer  School."  For  the  details  of  this 
occurrence  I  must  again  refer  the  reader  to  my  book,  "  My  School 
and  My  Gospel." 

I  now  pass  on  to  the  year  1884,  which  was  so  important  to  me, 
artistically  and  domestically.  My  portrait  of  Miss  Grant  —  otherwise 

133 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

known  as  "  The  Lady  in  White  " — was  painted  in  that  year,  likewise 
my  large  landscape,  called  "Found,"  which  was  bought  for  the 
nation.  I  must  go  a  little  into  detail  regarding  the  former. 

The  unusual  success  of  this  portrait  in  England,  Germany, 
Austria,  France  and  America  was  as  puzzling  as  it  was  gratifying 
to  me.  In  the  last  four  countries  it  was  awarded  first-class  gold 
medals,  and  to  this  day,  in  Germany,  it  is  the  best-remembered 
portrait  ever  exhibited.  I  visited  Berlin  when  it  was  first  exhibited 
there,  and  having  but  a  day  for  sight-seeing  I  engaged  a  guide. 
Without  my  having  given  him  my  name  he  suggested — when  we 
were  making  out  the  day's  programme — that  I  must  visit  the 
exhibition  of  pictures,  where,  he  said,  "  There  is  a  portrait  by  an 
Englishman  that  all  Berlin  is  talking  about."  In  our  rounds  we  took 
this  exhibition  early  in  the  day—  soon,  in  fact,  after  the  gallery  was 
opened  to  the  public ;  therefore  we  had  the  room  almost  to  ourselves. 
The  guide  took  me  straight  up  to  my  portrait,  and  on  my  expressing 
surprise  at  seeing  so  many  chairs  placed  in  front  of  it — I  think  I 
counted  some  fifty — he  told  me  that  people  came  there  of  an 
afternoon  and  "  sat  for  hours  " — his  words — contemplating  this  "  Lady 
in  White." 

The  painting  of  the  portrait  came  about  in  this  wise.  As  I  had 
so  far  only  received  commissions  for  men's  portraits,  arising,  no 
doubt,  from  my  first  portrait  having  been  that  of  a  man — Archibald 
Forbes — it  began  to  be  voiced  about  that  I  could  paint  a  man,  but 
not  a  woman.  I  naturally  wished  to  remove  this  odium,  as  I  was 
considerably  piqued.  To  this  end  I  selected  a  friend,  Miss  Katherine 
Grant— the  youngest  daughter  of  Mr.  Owen  Grant — an  English,  and 
not  an  American  lady  as  it  has  been  so  persistently  stated.  She  was 
sympathetic  to  me  as  a  personality,  and  attractive  as  a  type  of  female 
beauty.  The  white  muslin  dress  she  wore,  which  was  of  her  own 
devising,  followed  no  particular  fashion ;  and  with  the  exception  of 
the  long  tawny-coloured  gloves — then  all  the  rage — there  was  nothing 
to  indicate  a  date  in  her  appearance. 

The  selection  of  a  white  background  was  to  a  considerable  extent 


"  FOUND." 

(Oil  Painting,  18S4.) 


PORTRAIT   OF   MISS    KATHERINF,   GRANT. 

owing  to  an  accident.  I  began  the  portrait  with  a  dark  background  ; 
but  finding  that  the  sitter's  somewhat  colourless  complexion  was 
made  too  pronounced  by  the  contrast,  I  one  day — as  an  experiment- 
placed  a  white  canvas  behind  her,  allowing  one  part  of  it  to  touch  the 
back  of  the  small  chair  upon  which  she  was  sitting.  The  transfor- 
mation of  the  whole  aspect  of  the  sitter  was  remarkable.  The  face 
assumed  a  delicate  warm  tint,  and  her  telling  dark  eyes  and  black 
hair  became  dominant  notes  in  the  scheme.  The  white  canvas,  being 
placed  so  near  her,  received  incisive  shadows  from  her  head  and 
figure ;  the  rest  was  graduated  in  subtle  bluish  hues,  which  gave 
sufficient  contrast  to  the  cream  white  of  the  dress  to  give  the  latter 
delicate  relief. 

The  scheme  of  white  on  white  was  universally  acclaimed  to 
constitute  the  originality  of  the  portrait.  But  Bastien  Lepage,  in  his 
small  portrait  of  Sarah  Bernhardt,  had  already  solved  that  problem, 
and  with  dazzling  virtuosity. 

In  the  spring  of  the  year  1884  (accompanied  by  Mr.  Mansel 
Lewis  and  my  father),  I  camped  once  more,  and  for  the  last  time  in 
Wales.  Somewhat  up  from  the  road,  and  on  the  slope  of  a  hill- 
side— where  the  necessary  level  ground  for  the  pitching  of  our  tents 
and  painting-huts  had  to  be  made  with  pick-axe  and  shovel — I 
painted  the  landscape  which  now  hangs  in  the  Tate  Gallery,  entitled 
"  Found." 

But  an  event  of  solemn  import  was  awaiting  me  this  same  year. 
Miss  Lulu  Griffiths  consented  to  be  my  wife,  and  we  were  married 
from  her  home  in  Ruthin  in  August. 

The  overwhelming  serenity  that  followed  on  this  marriage  almost 
frightened  me.  From  long  familiarity  with  irremediable  sorrows  I 
had  contracted  the  habit  of  looking  for  the  grim  shade — trouble. 
The  new  conditions  were  all  so  wonderful,  so  like  the  dreams  and 
longings  I  had  had  through  the  weary  years.  Lulu,  as  my  wife,  was 
so  much  to  me.  She  was  my  counsellor ;  she  raised  the  status  of  my 
social  life  by  her  innate  comprehension  of  the  duties  of  hostess ;  she 
foresaw  the  recognition  that  would  come  to  my  lot,  and  the  course  I 

135 


THE  HERKOMERS. 

was  to  follow  in  the  world — things  hidden  from  my  mental  view  at 
that  time.  She  was  true  helpmeet,  and  with  that  sentence  all  is  said. 

But  this  unalloyed  happiness  was  only  destined  to  be  a  "  curtain- 
raiser  "  in  my  new  life.  The  real  drama  was  still  to  come,  and  that 
in  deadly  earnest! 

My  first  work  in  the  early  spring  of  1885  worth  mentioning  was 
the  picture  I  called  "  Hard  Times :  1885."  It  articulated  a  distress 
amongst  the  labouring  classes,  poignantly  felt  by  them  that  year. 
Hundreds  of  honest  labourers  wandered  through  the  country  in 
search  of  work ;  the  man,  with  pickaxe  and  shovel  tied  together — his 
only  stock-in-trade— and  his  bulky  bundle  of  household  goods  (that 
had  escaped  the  pawnbroker)  slung  across  his  strong  shoulders ;  the 
woman  following,  with  smaller  bundle  hanging  from  the  wrist  of  the 
arm  that  supported  the  babe  wrapped  in  her  shawl ;  and  the  other 
little  ones  trudging  after  father  and  mother  as  best  they  could,  giving 
a  diminishing  line  to  the  wretched  procession. 

It  was  such  a  group,  resting  by  the  wayside  of  a  country  lane, 
that  I  depicted.  The  lane,  with  winding  roadway  and  high  untrimmed 
hedges  of  hawthorn,  lay  at  my  very  door  at  Bushey.  It  was  named 
by  the  students,  "  Hard  Times  Lane,"  and  to  this  day  is  known  by 
that  designation. 

I  was  now  about  to  make  the  doubtful  experiment  of  producing 
forty  pictures  and  sketches  for  the  Fine  Art  Society  (London)  of 
"  Life  and  Labour  in  the  Bavarian  Alps."  These  were,  moreover,  to 
be  the  product  of  one  single  summer,  as  the  exhibition  had  been  fixed 
for  the  late  autumn  of  the  same  year,  1885.  In  addition  to  a  time- 
limit  not  made  by  myself  (new  and  irritating  as  it  was  to  me),  there 
was  the  inclusion  of  so-called  "  sketches,"  that  disturbed  me  on  the 
score  of  honesty.  I  was  not  a  sketcher ;  I  had  deliberately  avoided 
acquiring  that  facility,  for  reasons  already  stated.  I  could  not,  and 
cannot  to  this  day,  sit  down  and  make  an  irresponsible  sketch. 
"  Make  a  picture  of  everything  you  do " — that  was  the  Walkerian 
Shibboleth ;  and  from  habits  of  thought  and  work  it  has  soaked  itself 
into  my  nature. 

136 


MY   MARRIAGE   WITH    MISS   GRIFFITHS. 

Having  formed  this  habit  of  making  a  picture  of  everything  I 
did,  and  moreover  of  making  the  one  effort  final,  I  was  never  able  to 
use  a  sketch  satisfactorily.  The  backgrounds  of  my  "  Last  Muster  " 
and  "  Charterhouse  Chapel "  left  me  no  option,  and  I  had  to  work 
from  carefully  painted  water-colour  sketches.  But  in  both  cases  I 
could  (and  did)  go  constantly  to  study  the  originals,  which  enabled 
me  to  correct  the  deficiencies  that  crept  in  through  the  (to  me) 
unnatural  procedure  of  work. 

I  had  always  held  the  opinion  that  if  a  painter  wished  to  start  a 
deterioration  in  his  art  he  was  only  to  undertake  a  given  number  of 
new  works  within  a  certain  period.  And  now  I  had  voluntarily 
exposed  myself  to  that  dangerous  undertaking,  choosing  Ramsau 
again  for  the  subjects  of  my  pictures. 

However,  I  faced  it  all  in  the  most  practicable  way.  To  produce 
this  number  of  pictures  in  a  given  time,  all  interruption  in  work 
through  inclement  weather  had  to  be  provided  against,  and  that 
meant  building  a  studio.  The  "  Zimmermann  "  had  much  difficulty 
in  getting  a  bit  of  ground  for  its  erection.  None  of  the  peasants 
would  spare  an  inch  of  their  precious  fields,  and  all  he  could  secure 
was  a  piece  of  ground  that  was  useless  to  the  owner  owing  to  its 
conformation.  With  some  manipulation  it  only  just  sufficed  for  a 
little  studio  of  about  fourteen  feet  by  twelve,  with  a  small  glass-house 
attached.  Although  near  the  house  we  lived  in,  it  was  approached  by 
a  path  so  steep  that  one  thought  twice  before  undertaking  the 
journey. 

The  migration  of  the  whole  family  to  Ramsau  was  delayed  until 
August,  so  as  to  allow  my  wife  to  recover  from  a  distressing  fausse 
couche — distressing  I  say,  because  a  life  was  given  for  a  life.  She  had 
needed  some  change,  and  the  doctor  advised  me  to  take  her  to  some 
quiet  town.  Soon  after  our  arrival,  whilst  I  was  making  a  purchase 
in  a  shop,  she  remained  outside.  Suddenly  she  saw  a  child  knocked 
down  by  a  horse  carelessly  driven.  Without  a  thought  of  her 
condition  she  darted  out  and  rescued  the  child  just  in  the  nick  of 
time,  and  so  prevented  the  wheels  of  the  cart  passing  over  the  little 

137 


THE    HERKOMERS. 

body.  It  all  happened  so  suddenly  that  I  knew  nothing  of  what 
had  occurred  until  I  came  out  of  the  shop.  The  child  was  quite 
unhurt ;  but  that  same  night  Lulu's  child  was  born  dead. 

In  August  then,  my  wife,  Margaret,  the  two  children  and  my 
father  settled  in  Ramsau.  The  visit  started  badly.  The  house  in 
which  we  lived  had  been  the  old  school-house,  but  a  new  building  for 
school  purposes  had  been  erected  next  door.  As  our  house  was  just 
short  of  one  bedroom,  Margaret  slept  in  the  one  adjoining.  The 
morning  after  the  first  night  she  awoke  with  a  painful  throat  accom- 
panied by  high  fever — diphtheria  !  Her  sister  at  once  isolated  her, 
covered  the  door  with  a  sheet  dipped  in  some  disinfectant,  and  gave 
herself  up  entirely  to  the  nursing.  On  enquiry  it  transpired  that 
twelve  months  previously  a  child  had  died  in  the  room  and  in  the 
very  bed  that  Margaret  occupied.  The  landlady  declared  that  every- 
thing had  been  washed  and  the  room  thoroughly  cleaned ;  but  this 
microbe  laughs  at  water. 

Well,  that  passed,  and  things  became  normal  again.  In  figures 
to  paint  Ramsau  was  particularly  rich — one  family  alone  supplying 
me  with  ten  models,  of  all  ages — and  endless  "  bits  "  of  background 
were  ready  at  hand.  But  to  me  the  most  picturesque  figure  and 
paintable  background  had  little  value  until  I  had  formed  a  definite 
idea  of  a  treatment — in  short,  until  they  were  formulated  in  my  mind 
as  a  subject,  however  simple.  In  looking  back  I  am  somewhat 
surprised  that  I  did  not  paint  single  figures  without  an  attempt  at 
converting  them  into  some  kind  of  subject — merely  character-painting. 
I  could  have  done  this  very  well  and  quickly,  but  I  probably  thought 
such  studies  of  single  figures  did  not  fulfil  the  demands  of  the 
"  sketch." 

When  a  month  had  passed  I  found  I  had  not  got  half  my  number. 
This  alarmed  me ;  and  the  feverish  search  for  subjects  began  afresh. 
I  made  scouts  of  my  family,  who  searched  and  reported.  Then  in 
reviewing  what  had  so  far  been  done  I  could  plainly  see  that  the 
slighter  drawings  were  simply  unfinished  little  pictures,  and  the  more 
elaborate  subjects  were  hurriedly  and  imperfectly  done.  But  I  could 

138 


MY    MARRIAGE    WITH    MISS   GRIFFITHS. 

not  permit  myself  to  go  back  on  such  work  for  further  development 
or  improvement ;  more,  more,  my  number!  How  I  cursed  that  word  ! 

My  wife's  heart  was  now  beginning  to  develop  some  alarming 
symptoms.  When  a  girl  she  had  had  rheumatic  fever,  which  left  the 
heart  permanently  damaged.  But  it  never  seemed  to  give  her  much 
trouble,  nor  had  she  ever  allowed  any  temporary  disturbance  in  that 
organ  to  interfere  with  her  life's  work.  There  was  now,  however,  a 
change  that  boded  no  good,  and  I  attributed  this  new  phase  to  the 
extra  strain  put  on  the  heart  by  her  late  fausse  couche. 

Not  only  were  we  all  longing  to  get  away  from  that  enervating 
climate,  but  I  was  more  than  anxious  to  get  my  wife  home.  After  a 
sojourn  of  seven  weeks,  full  of  anxieties  and  irritating  work,  we  left 
for  home. 


139 


Chapter  XXII. 

DEATH   OF  MY  WIFE,   LULU. 

THERE  were  still  some  five  weeks  before  the  opening  of  the 
exhibition,  which  gave  me  ample  time  to  "tinker"  my  number. 
At  last  the  day  came  for  arranging  the  series  of  pictures  and 
"sketches"  in  the  gallery  of  the  Fine  Art  Society. 

I  left  my  wife  in  bed,  as  she  had  not  been  well,  and  urged  her 
not  to  get  up  until  I  came  back.  She  encouraged  me  to  go  to  town 
without  anxiety ;  she  wished  me  success  with  my  exhibition ;  and 
then  we  talked  awhile  of  our  proposed  visit  to  America  in  December, 
as  I  had  received  a  letter  from  an  eminent  specialist  that  very 
morning,  saying  that  my  wife  would  run  no  undue  risk  in  under- 
taking the  journey — that,  on  the  contrary,  it  might  prove  beneficial. 
Oh !  the  comfort  a  doctor's  word  can  mean  to  poor  suffering 
mankind  1 

After  a  long,  weary  day  at  the  Gallery,  I  returned  by  a  train 
arriving  something  after  six  o'clock  in  the  evening.  Our  doctor  met 
me  at  Bushey  station,  and,  linking  his  arm  in  mine,  said,  "  Mrs. 
Herkomer  is  dangerously  ill."  He  said  no  more,  but  hurried  me 
into  a  cab.  From  his  ill-disguised  emotion  I  knew,  I  felt,  what  was 
awaiting  me.  On  arrival  at  the  house  I  found  Margaret,  my  father, 
my  nephew,  and  even  the  servants  awaiting  me  in  the  hall  of  our 
little  cottage,  Dyreham  (dear  home).  The  hasty  question  to  my 
father  (spoken  in  German),  "  Is  it  over  ? "  was  answered  by  an 
affirmative  nod  of  the  head,  for  he  was  weeping  too  bitterly  to  speak. 
I  rushed  upstairs  alone ;  there  on  the  bed  lay  my  blessed  wife,  dead, 
with  the  broad  bandage  still  on  to  keep  the  dead  jaw  in  its  living 
position.  She  lay  just  where  I  left  her  in  the  morning,  when  she 

140 


"PORTRAIT   OF  MY   WIFE,   LULU 

(Pencil  Drawing,  1885.) 


DEATH   OF   MY   WIFE,   LULU. 

was  so  full  of  concern  for  me,  so  encouraging,  so  wise  in  her  counsels, 
when  she  promised  not  to  leave  her  bed  until  I  returned,  to  please 
me.  Yet  it  was  less  than  an  hour  before  I  came  back  that  death 
snatched  her  from  us  all.  One  hour  earlier,  and  I  could  have  heard 
her  speak ;  one  hour  earlier,  and  I  might  have  held  my  living  wife  in 
my  arms ;  cruel,  that  one  common-place  hour  should  deprive  me  of 
all — all — counsellor,  wife,  helpmeet !  And  cruel  was  that  short 
hour  to  those  others,  to  my  father,  and  to  Margaret.  The  suddenness 
of  the  death  struck  terror  into  their  hearts,  which  increased  with  the 
sickening  waiting  for  my  return.  They  feared  the  effect  this  calamity 
would  have  on  me ;  but  the  very  terror  written  on  every  line  of  their 
faces  showed  me  my  path  of  duty.  The  dead  was  at  peace ;  but 
peace  had  to  be  brought  to  the  living,  and  I  alone  could  do  that. 
This  proved  my  salvation. 


I  have  had  occasion  to  speak  of  the  strange  "  knockings  "  that 
were  heard  in  the  room  in  which  my  mother  died,  a  few  minutes 
before  she  passed  away ;  and  again  of  a  similar  singularity  on  two 
consecutive  mornings  when  I  slept  in  the  same  room  some  years 
after ;  which  latter,  by  some  strange  coincidence — or  call  it  what  you 
will — was  the  herald  of  a  sad  mishap. 

I  must  now  relate  a  third  repetition  of  these  "knockings," 
which  happened  shortly  before  Lulu  died.  In  Margaret's  own  words 
this  is  what  occurred  :  "  On  the  day  of  her  death  Lulu  felt  oppressed 
in  her  breathing,  and  constantly  urged  me  to  help  her  to  a  sitting 
posture  in  the  bed.  Finding  pillows  no  longer  sufficed  I  supported 
her  against  myself.  Late  in  the  afternoon  her  struggle  in  breathing 
became  worse,  and  she  begged  to  be  held  more  and  more  upright. 
Feeling  alarmed,  I  insisted  on  getting  some  brandy,  to  which  she  had 
a  great  aversion.  In  descending  the  stairs  I  heard  a  violent  knocking 
on  the  closed  shutters  of  the  dining-room "  (which  was  just  under- 
neath my  wife's  bedroom) ;  "  this  strange  knocking  was  heard 
simultaneously  by  the  butler,  who  came  running  out  from  his  pantry 

141 


THE   HERKOMERS. 

'  to  catch,'  as  he  said,  '  the  boys  that  played  the  trick.'  Rushing  out 
suddenly,  he  could  find  no  trace  of  anybody.  I  had  in  the  meantime 
hurried  back  to  Lulu,  and  had  given  her  some  of  the  brandy.  But  it 
had  no  effect.  Within  a  few  minutes  of  taking  the  brandy,  and 
whilst  I  was  supporting  her,  she  said  'I  feel  as  if  I  were  going  to  faint.' 
Hardly  had  she  uttered  the  words  when  she  gave  a  great  gasp,  and 
throwing  her  head  violently  back,  fell  heavily  into  my  arms ;  all  was 
over  !  From  the  time  when  I  heard  the  '  knockings '  to  the  moment 
of  her  death,  not  more  than  ten  minutes  could  have  elapsed." 

There  being  no  available  data  for  such  phenomena,  comment 
would  be  out  of  place.  I  merely  state  the  plain  facts. 

It  required  all  the  will-power  I  possessed  to  retain  the  grip  of 
life.  To  give  confidence  and  peace  to  those  around  me  and  to 
suppress  my  own  anguish  at  the  same  time,  was  as  severe  a  strain  as 
could  be  put  upon  a  man.  Work,  work,  incessant,  unremitting — 
to  mock  the  situation  and  benumb  the  heart !  Work,  to  save  me 
from  bitterness  and  from  indifference  to  life  !  This  I  dinned  into  my 
soul  every  waking  moment.  And  work  there  was  at  hand.  My  school 
needed  attention ;  the  students  had  to  be  individually  directed  as  to 
,  their  studies  during  my  absence  in  America.  A  new  field  of  activity 
also  lay  before  me,  for  I  had  been  elected  Slade  Professor  in  the 
University  of  Oxford.  In  one  matter  I  was  at  rest ;  Margaret  had 
promised  to  remain  to  direct  the  household  and  help  the  children. 
On  the  seventh  of  December  my  father  and  I  crossed  over  to 
America,  whilst  Margaret  took  the  children  to  her  home  in  Wales, 
where  she  intended  to  remain  until  my  return. 

That  a  reaction  should  some  time  or  other  set  in  was  inevitable  ; 
and  hardly  had  I  landed  when  my  health  broke  down  utterly.  At 
the  hotel  my  father  once  more  watched  over  me  as  in  those  early 
days.  Friends,  however,  soon  came,  and  vied  with  each  other  in  kind 
offices.  But  sympathy  and  kindness  were  also  shown  me  by  persons 
little  suspected  of  such  sentiments — the  interviewers.  They  came 
the  moment  they  heard  of  my  arrival.  I  sent  them  a  message  that 
I  was  under  a  cloud  of  great  domestic  sorrow,  begging  them  to  desist 

142 


DEATH    OF    MY    WIFE,    LULU. 

from  trying  to  see  me.  They  returned  an  answer  full  of  sympathy, 
adding  that  if  there  was  anything  they  could  do  for  me  I  was  to 
command  them.  They  never  again,  during  my  whole  visit,  attempted 
to  interview  me. 

In  a  narrative  of  a  life  so  full,  so  strenuous,  and  so  full  of  extremes 
in  both  joys  and  sorrows,  it  is  somewhat  difficult  to  decide  on  the 
appropriate  moment  for  the  ending  of  a  first  volume.  As  the  death 
of  my  wife  Lulu  was  a  crisis,  affecting  in  every  way  my  whole 
existence,  it  may  be  as  well  to  break  the  story  of  my  life  here. 


WBRTHEIMBR,  LEA  &  CO.,  Printers,  46  £  47.  London  Wall,  and  Clifton  House.  Worship  Street.  E.C. 


H 
•~_ 
5* 


I 

1 


tr 
m 

a 

CD 

1 

(C 


N 
6797 


1910 
v.l 
C.I 
ROBA